BH-7178  Incest Between Teenagers And Adults
(Joseph R. Rosenberger)


INTRODUCTION 

" ... It wasn't difficult to get my father to lay me. It was during last 
summer, and I was attending special classes at school for extra credits. 

"My father suggested to my mother that she take Bob, my little brother, to 
her mother's farm for a week's vacation. I could not go because I was in 
school. Although mom wanted a vacation and a visit with her parents, she 
hesitated to leave me 'to run wild.' But after much persuasion by dad, and 
with his solemn promise to look after me and not leave me to do as I 
pleased, she reluctantly agreed to the plans. 

"I disliked visiting with relatives and tried to avoid going to my 
grandparents' farm, but mom insisted that I ride down with the family so my 
grandparents could see me and I could pay my due respects. Dad and I left 
mom and my little brother at the farm and started home. It was on the return 
trip that dad began his questioning. 

"'Di' honey,' he began, 'you know, you're getting to be quite a young lady. 
Tell me, have any of your dates tried to have sex with you? Not that I care, 
mind you, because I realize that girls your age have sexual urges. It's only 
that I want you to be careful and not get pregnant. Have you-have you ever 
had intercourse with a boy?' 

"'No, daddy,' I lied. 'I've never let a boy do anything like that to me.' 
The nerve of him! Did I ask him how many times a week he screwed mom? Why 
tell him I had lost my cherry at thirteen and had been fucked dozens of 
times since then? It was none of his business. 

"My reply seemed to surprise dad, and he glanced curiously at me. 'Well, if 
and when you do let a boy do it to you, make sure he wears a rubber. I 
suppose you know what a rubber is, don't you?' 

"'Of course, daddy,' I said, smiling. 'After all, we do have sex education 
in school, though I've never seen one close up ... ' 

"Looking back on the chain of events, I suppose it was about then-right 
there in the car-that I made up my mind-to seduce my father. I knew it 
wouldn't be away from the house. I also knew that hots for me. I could tell 
by the way he glanced at me sometimes, with a look of longing in his eyes, 
especially when I was in shorts or wearing a bikini. And so I made up my 
mind to get him to fuck me. Why not? He was a good-looking guy in his late 
thirties, and the fact that he was my father didn't bother me in the least. 
Yes, I would get him to fuck me, but I'd have to be careful about how I went 
about it. I decided to act real innocent and await the proper moment, the 
right opportunity, for action. 

"Dad didn't say any more about sex until after we got home and had eaten 
supper. Then, while we were in the living room, dad asked me if I'd like to 
see a rubber. I said yes, and he went into the bedroom and came back with 
one. Unrolling it and letting it dangle, he held it out for me to feel, and 
said, 'I could show you better if I put it on a real penis. But we know 
that's impossible.' He laughed nervously. 'I don't suppose you've ever seen 
a real penis? No, of course not ...' 

"I could really have told him something then, but instead, I continued with 
my little Miss Innocence act, at the same time getting a nasty thrill over 
what we were doing. I also decided to shock him a bit. 

" 'No? daddy,' I said, 'they don't show us real cocks in sex education 
class. Oh, this rubber feels so slick and smooth!' 

"Dad's eyes widened at my mention of the word 'cock' and he asked me where I 
had heard such a 'dirty' word. And did I know anymore? 

" 'Oh, Daddy,' I said, laughing, 'words like "cock," "peter," "fuck" and 
"cunt" are written all over the school walls. Naturally a girl can't help 
but see them. That's when I threw out the invitation. 'What I'd like to see 
is a real cock, one that's big and hard.' 

"My emotional reaction up to this point was once of combined pleasure and 
some guilt. I also sensed dad's intense pleasure in the discussion. I, too, 
felt that I was indulging in forbidden pleasure, and as wrong as I felt it 
to be, I had no desire to terminate what we were doing. 

"Dad became very excited when I said that I'd like to see a real cock, and I 
could see the front of his pants begin to jerk as his prick began to 
harden--only I pretended not to notice a thing as I began rolling up the 
rubber. I could almost see the little wheels of his mind spinning and I knew 
what he was thinking. If only he made the right decision. I didn't want to 
ask to ask to see his cock ... 

" 'Honey lamb,' dad said, almost in a whisper, 'would you like to see my 
penis? You can even slip the rubber on it if you want! Would you like that?' 

"'Oh yes, daddy, I would,' I said, pretending excitement. 'I'd just love to 
play with your cock. Will you make it get big and hard for me?' 

"Grinning stupidly, dad stood up. 'Let's go into the bedroom,' he croaked in 
an odd voice. 'I'll lie on the bed and let you look at it-and you can play 
with it.' 

"I followed him into the bedroom and, sitting on the side of the bed, 
watched him lie down and unzip the front of his trousers; then he pulled out 
his prick, which was very large and very hard. It was truly the biggest 
prick I had ever seen, and I immediately wondered how it would feel to have 
that lovely thing shoved between my legs. I leaned closer and stared at the 
eight-inch pillar of flesh. Then dad reached into his pants and pulled out 
his balls, after which he took my hand and wrapped my fingers around his 
peter. 

"He said, 'Doesn't it feel warm? Hold it tightly, but don't squeeze it. Ahh, 
that's the way. Now move your hand up and down; that's how a man is 
masturbated. That's something you'll have to do to your husband after you're 
married. Th-That's the way, honey ... just keep doing it like that.' 

"It was obvious that he was undergoing an intensely pleasurable experience, 
and I must confess, my own pussy was beginning to twitch. I decided to hurry 
things up. I wanted his prick in my cunt, not in my hand. 

"Dad said, his voice quivering, 'See, baby, how your movements pull the 
foreskin back over the head? Ahhhh ... that feels good. But don't stop, 
sweetie. Keep jack-keep masturbating me ....' 

" 'But, daddy,' I said sweetly, 'don't you want me to put the rubber on you? 
I know from sex education class that when a man gets excited his cock spits 
out semen. You don't want to come all over the bed, do you, daddy?' 

"Daddy laughed crazily. 'That's right. I forgot about that. Okay, baby. Put 
the rubber on me and then you can finish masturbating me-and honey, would 
you mind if ... if I played between your legs while you masturbate me?' 

"HA! Dear old dad was getting more daring! There was a hint of a plea in his 
voice as he said, 'Wouldn't you like me to finger it a little? Wouldn't you 
like that?' 

"I looked straight into his eyes. 'Oh yes, I'd like that, daddy,' I said. 
'but you've got to promise you won't tell mom or anyone else if I let you 
finger-fuck me!' 

"Dad sat up on the bed and smiled. 'Finger-fuck!' he echoed. 'Say, are you 
sure no boy's ever gotten in your pants?' 

"It was my turn to smile. 'I didn't say that I had never let a boy diddle me 
with his finger. But do you promise?' I knew he couldn't tell anyone, but I 
wanted to keep on with my 'gullible' act. 

" 'Great Scott! No, darling!' dad exclaimed-and I felt he was marveling at 
my 'innocence.' 'I wouldn't dream of telling anybody. How could I?' 

"'You promise?' I insisted. 

"'Of course, I promise, my little dear. This is only between you and me. 
Nobody will ever know.' 

"He put his arm around me and I squirmed and giggled as he gently squeezed 
my firm breasts. Oh, how I wanted his cock in my cunt, but I knew I couldn't 
rush matters. As it was, I knew I was making progress, particularly when he 
said, 'Tell you what, sweetie, let's take our clothes off. We'll be more 
comfortable that way. I'd just love to see you naked.' 

"Giggling, I said I thought that was a good idea, but, wanting to tease him 
a little and not wanting to seem too anxious (which I was), I hung back with 
pseudoshyness and said, 'I feel too shy to let you see me naked, daddy. I'd 
be so embarrassed!' 

" 'There's nothing to feel shy about, little lovely,' daddy coaxed, 
squeezing one of my thighs. 'After all, you'll be seeing me naked ...' 

"Feeling sorry for him, I said, 'All right, daddy. Let's get undressed.' 

"I pretended nervousness as I unbuttoned my halter and slipped out of my 
bra; then I stepped out of my shorts and panties. I enjoyed being naked, 
liked having my father look at me. Sitting down on the bed, I wanted to 
laugh at the look on his face. Bug-eyed, the poor man was drooling as he 
reached out to touch me, but I pulled away, covering my breasts with my arms 
and giggling. 

"'No, daddy,' I laughed, 'you undress and let me put the rubber on you; then 
you can finger my cunt while I work on your peter. Come on now, daddy, take 
your clothes off.' 

"It took dad only half a minute or so to get out of his clothes, and then he 
too was naked. He had a lot of hair on his chest, and a big black wad of it 
around his prick, which now stood out like a miniature flagpole. It was 
certainly some fucker! 

"Dad lay down on the bed once more, and I sat down beside him, opening my 
thighs. Sooner than you could say 'Fuck me!' he had a finger in my pussy, 
and I proceeded to roll the rubber over his peter, leaving some looseness in 
the head for his come. Then we went to work on each other, I masturbating 
him like friggin' was going out of style (and pulling on his balls at the 
same time), and he finger-fucking me. I was becoming very excited when daddy 
cried, 'I'm-I-I'm almost r-ready. A little harder-ahhh, I'm c-cominggggg ... 
' 

"I felt his cock expand in my hand and watched in fascination as his come 
began spurting into the rubber, great gobs of it leaping out, seeking 
freedom. All too quickly it was over. Daddy sighed and continued to move his 
finger around in my cunt. I leaned over and placed my head on daddy's chest. 
'You've got me so excited, daddy ... so excited ... .' 

"'I know,' he whispered. 'I'll keep fingering you untul you come-all right?' 

"It was now I put the second part of my plan into operation. 'I was thinking 
about what we learned in sex education class,' I said slyly. 'I mean what 
some husbands do to their wives with their mouth. What do they call it? 
Cunna ... cunna ...? Now I remember: cunnilingus.' 

"I hadn't been taught anything of the kind at school, but had read about 
pussy nibbling in a book I had bought at the newsstand, but what daddy 
didn't know couldn't cause him any pain-so what was the diff? 

"Daddy looked down at me in astonishment. 'They-they've told you about that 
at school! Jesus Christ! What's the world coming to?' Then he smiled in a 
funny sort of way and licked his lips. I don't know whether he licked his 
lips because they were dry, or because his taste buds were watering for a 
taste of my cunt! Anyhow, he said, in a nervous sort of voice, 'You little 
minx you, are you asking me to lick you down there?' I swear, he was almost 
panting in lust. 

"'If you want to, daddy.' I said with pretended bashfulness. I knew he would 
want to, because what adult man doesn't want to eat a young and tender cunt? 
It seemed to me that was all boys my own age wanted to do! I don't know 
what's so fascinating about a girl's pussy, but the minute a girl gets 
parked with a boy, right off, that's the first thing he wants to do: eat her 
box, then cram his cock down her throat. I swear that with all the pussy and 
prick eating going on in the world, fucking will some day become extinct. 
Personally I don't mind going down on a boy, but it can't be just any boy. I 
have to like him a lot before I'll suck on his cock, but I'll let any boy 
eat my hair-pie. 

"Getting back to dear old dad. He got to his knees by the side of the bed, 
so worked up sexually that he actually shook. He had removed the rubber and 
wiped off his cock, and I could see that he had another juicy hard on. He 
said, in a low voice, 'Baby, you lie sideways on the bed, and put your legs 
over my shoulders. No-NO! Not yet. For now-open your legs wide and let me 
admire you first.' 

"I complied with dad's request and, lying back on the bed, opened my thighs, 
gratified to see him leering at my cunt, at the luxuriant growth that was my 
pubic hair. Finally he began brushing his lips through the shining 
yellow-gold curls, all the while muttering, 'Lovely-lovely ...' 

"He decided to go to work and get some of my juice. Reaching up, he divided 
the fat, pink lips of my cunt, disclosing the reddish interior, and glued 
his mouth to them, his tongue curling around my clitoris. 

"I laughed softly. 'My, what a wet kiss, daddy!' 

"But he was beside himself with passion. He put his arms around me, his 
fingers sinking into the soft cushions of my behind, and drew me closer. 
Presently I felt my first true sexual impulse. It was nice to think of my 
dad sucking me down there. Then very slowly I began to experience a tingling 
sensation-rather faint at first and barely distinguishable from a slight 
itching. But very slowly it became a definite pleasure, increasing almost 
imperceptibly in intensity, until I reached the stage when I knew I liked it 
and wanted it to go on to a big come. 

"I knew that daddy was also aware of my sensations. He had to be. With his 
mouth he could feel my pussy warming up under the gentle influence of his 
titillating tongue. He had to be feeling my clitoris swelling and expanding. 
Sort of involuntarily, I stretched my legs wider, and my hands went out to 
rest on dad's hair. Putting my legs over his shoulders, I tugged at his head 
with my hands, pulling more of his sucking mouth into my cunt-at least it 
felt that way. 

"'Oh, I like that, daddy, but be careful back there,' I cooed, feeling him 
insert a finger into my rectum-the nasty old man! But I loved it ... 

"For several minutes he continued to suck away, while he turned his finger 
in my bungy hole; then he surprised me by getting to his feet, wiping his 
mouth on the back of his hand, and staring at me. 

"'What-are you looking at, daddy?' I asked as he lay down beside me. 

"'At your titties, sweetie,' he said huskily. 'You've got lovely breasts. 
They're like two large globes of alabaster crowned with two fresh 
strawberries.' 

"'Ah, daddy, you sound like a poet. Tell me more; I love to hear you talk 
like that.' 

"Actually, dad is a very intelligent man, and I guess he does have a lot of 
'poet' in him. Perhaps that's why he's one of the leading decorators in 
Hammond-and I'm not talking about house painting either. I mean dad's an 
interior decorator. 

"Daddy smiled. 'so you want to hear more, do you? Well now, let me see ... 
You do have beautiful nipples. They're very pink and just right for sucking. 
You don't mind if I suck them,-do you?' 

"Without waiting for me to say, 'I wish you would* he buried his face in the 
deep warm valley between my two soft snowy globes, inhaling their fragrance 
and fondling them madly. My daddy, he sure loved to suck titties-but what 
man doesn't. 

"I laughed softly, deliciously, as dad commenced to suck my nipples. But 
finally, he got to his knees between my legs and began staring at my cunt 
once more. I found it most amusing. 'Tell me, daddy, what do you see?' I 
asked. 

"Kissing my pussy, he said, 'Your curls down here are tight and crisp and 
feel silky. Your lips are a deep pink and closed together so tightly as to 
leave just the merest hint of a slit between them. And this'-he pressed his 
finger on my bung hole-'reminds me of a crinkled rosebud,' He parted my cunt 
lips, and I could feel his fingers working at the top of the cleft. 'Ahhh, 
this is' nice. You have a lovely clitoris and it's very hard. I think you 
need my tongue some more ... ' 

"I'll say one thing for my father: he sure liked to look at my pussy. I lay 
quietly and let him examine my most secret parts, waiting patiently for him 
to resume his sucking. Presently, seeing he was apparently in no hurry, I 
raised my left leg and, winding it around his neck, drew his face forcibly 
forward between my wide-stretched thighs, till it was buried in the perfumed 
curls of my cunt. 

" 'Daddy, don't look so hard!' I exclaimed with a naughty smile, exerting 
some strength and forcing him thereby to keep his mouth glued to my 
sex-lips. Then, as he thrust out his tongue and began sucking me, I drew my 
leg away and lay in complete repose. Ahhhh, presently I felt him forcing his 
tongue inside my rectum, and I smiled sweetly, whispering, 'Daddy, you're 
such a wonderful nasty man-OH! T-That's good ... ' A delicious thrill 
coursed through me as I felt his tongue inside my rectum. After several long 
moments, I felt him draw it out, and then I thrilled and shivered again as I 
felt it enter my bubbling vagina. But frankly, I wanted him to hurry up and 
make me come. You see, I waa not only getting all worked up and anxious to 
have a comsie, but I was also becoming impatient for dad's cock. Somehow, it 
seemed only right that I blow him before he fucked me. Maybe he didn't know 
it then (though he told me several days later that he felt he'd get to it), 
but he was going to stick that lovely, hard thing in me. In my cunt and in 
my mouth! As hot as dad was, I knew it would be easy for me to talk' him 
into showing me how wives are supposed to go down on their husbands, 
realizing my asking him to show me would ease his conscience. I was sensible 
enough to know that a stiff peter is never bothered by conscience-until it 
gets soft. And dear old daddy would have to give some kind of excuse to 
himself after we had finished with our fun. Too, I knew I would enjoy 
blowing dad's big fucker. Even thinking about it made me want to grab his 
cock with my teeth and bite it off! Isn't that silly. But truthfully, I was 
that anxious to suck him off ... 

"Right then and there, I began to experience all those delicious sensations 
associated with sexual delight. They seemed to be overpowering me, and I 
began feeling a little dazed and giddy with the intensity of the rapture. Oh 
boy! The way my father could suck a cunt. No wonder he and mom got along so 
well! I closed my eyes, because .the room began to spin; at the same time, I 
seemed to be sinking into a vast ocean of bliss. I-" 

Of all the moral taboos (ancient and contemporary) inherent in our Western 
culture, none are more deeply imbedded than those against incest, and, 
considering man's diverse sexual activities, few have been less explored and 
less understood. No other subject is so readily and so frequently swept 
under society's carpet of silence; there is no other subject that so shocks, 
disgusts and horrifies so many millions of people, that meets with such firm 
and unyielding censorship, such harsh laws, and such swift and merciless 
retribution. 

Teenage boys and girls are particularly susceptible to the incestuous 
psychosexual mechanism, in that they not only, at times, have conscious 
desires for sexual contact with a blood relative, but are usually the love 
object on which the adult vents his lust. Not infrequently, we also find 
that it is the teenager who initiates the incestuous seduction which leads 
to a sexual relationship between father and daughter or mother and son, and 
all too often between sister and brother, aunt and nephew, or uncle and 
niece. 

Incest (the word comes from the Latin: inces-twm,"unchastity") is considered 
a true sexual deviation by all sexologists and/or psychiatrists, as well as 
other behavioral scientists. Specifically, it is a deviation of object, in 
which the individual seeks the normal sexual aim, but in conjunction with an 
object which normally would not produce excitement. One's own son or 
daughter (or brother or sister) cannot be considered a proper sexual object. 

One thing is certain: incest (i.e., sexual intercourse between persons 
normally prevented from marrying because of close relationship) is 
considered the most terrible of all the transgressions against morality. 

In the American Journal of Sociology, Alfred L. Kroeber writes: "If ten 
anthropologists were asked to designate one universal taboo, nine would name 
incest prohibition." 

George P. Murdock, in Social Structure, reported his findings of a 
cross-cultural study of 250 societies: not one permitted incest (or close 
relatives to marry). 

Closely allied with incest is pedophilia erotica: the abnormal craving of an 
adult for a child of the same or opposite sex-and here is where the 
confusion arises, for while much of pedophilia ia of an incestuous nature, 
not all incest is of a pedophiliac nature, provided both parties involved 
are considered adults by law, in the state in which they reside, A man who 
has sexual intercourse with his ten-year-old daughter is committing incest 
and pedophilia, but, on the other hand, if he has coitus with his neighbor's 
daughter, then he is committing not incest but pedophilia. If the man's 
daughter is at the age of sexual consent, or older, and he has intercourse 
with her, he is then committing incest but not pedophilia. To further 
complicate the problem-as if the difference in state laws wasn't confusing 
enough-there are degrees of sanguinity to be considered. In all states 
cohabitation between a father and his adopted daughter is considered 
incest-and pedophilia if the adopted daughter is below the age of consent. 
But intercourse between a father and his stepdaughter is not incest in many 
states; it is pedophilia erotica. Sexual intercourse between in-laws is 
never incest, but it always is between biological brothers and sisters. 

There is, however, one outstanding fact about incest: it is one of the most 
dangerous (for the child) of all sexual perversions. Another fact is that 
the majority of incest is of a pedophiliac nature; this is because minors 
and/or children are usually involved, often children as young as four and 
five years old. Unfortunately, the courts very seldom see cases involving 
incest in its true form: that is, those relationships involving a father and 
his biological daughter (particularly when the father dominates the 
household). Brother/sister incest is the most common of all (when the father 
is less domineering), followed by abnormal relations between stepfather and 
stepdaughter. Mother/son incest occurs most often in homes ruled by the 
mother. 

How common is incest? No one knows for certain. If we want to believe 
Kinsey, then we can believe that five percent of all girls over fourteen 
years of age, in the United States, have had some incestuous contacts in 
their childhood (with father, brother, or uncle). The catch here is that the 
experts disagree. S. Kirson Weinberg (Incest Behavior) places the rate at 
1.9 million of population. Other researchers give different population ratio 
figures. Paul J. Gillette, for example, believes that, although recognized 
reports indicate a 1.9 frequency, the real figure must be considerably 
higher, in that many acts are likely to be kept secret by the participants. 

L. Cavallin's studies of incestuous fathers at the Kansas State Reception 
and Diagnostic Center shed some light (though dim) on the nature of the 
incestuous father. Dr. Cavallin established a mean age at the time the 
incest was discovered, of 39.1 years. His youngest subject was 20 years of 
age, the oldest 56. The average age of the daughters was 13. One girl was 
aged 3, and the oldest was 18. Only two of the fathers involved had records 
of previous convictions, and none had any psychiatric treatment prior to the 
arrest. All were of at least average education and intelligence- education 
of 9.2 grades, I. Q. of 102. 

The State of Illinois once conducted another study (in 1967), of incest 
offenders of varying social backgrounds. They were urban and rural, white 
and black, native and foreign born, convicted and discharged persons; they 
were of varied ages, of diverse religions, and of varied educational and 
occupational levels. There were 203 cases involved and these were sectioned 
off into four incest combinations: father/daughter, 159 cases; 
brother/sister, 37 cases; mother/son, 2 cases; combined father/daughter and 
brother/sister incest, 5 cases. The average age of the fathers was 43.5 
years; the youngest father participant was 31, while the oldest was nearly 
65. Negroes on the average were younger-40.6 years-than the whites-44.1 
years. The urban participants were slightly younger-43.0 years-than the 
rural participants-45.9. 

As was indicated by the Illinois State Study, the father initiated the 
incest at a period of life when his usefulness to industry had declined, 
when his wife's attraction had declined, when extrafamilial women were less 
accessible, and when his daughters had become biologically mature. 

The daughters averaged 15.3 years of age. Carney Landis (in "Psychosexual 
Immaturity," Journal of Abnormal and Social Psychology, Vol. 35, pp. 449-52) 
has characterized the girl, 15 to 17 years of age in our culture, as one who 
has gone out with boys fairly frequently, but has not had complete sex 
experience. She is till tied to her family emotionally; her sex information 
is adequate, but she still feels constrained in discussing such matters with 
her family, is definitely interested in boys and in sex. 

Very obviously it is not a normal person who commits incest, or even 
entertains thoughts of such a perverted nature. In most people the bond 
between parent and child is usually strong enough to prevent the idea from 
even occurring to the adult; yet it is not uncommon for the desire to exist. 
Which leaves the big question of-why? 

Sigmund Freud's theory was that incest is a regression to childhood 
fantasies, to a childhood level of sexuality. Freud contended that it is 
possible that all of us were destined to direct our first sexual impulses 
toward our mothers and our first impulses of hatred and violence toward our 
fathers. Our dreams prove it, according to Freud. However, he continues, we 
usually withdraw our sexual impulses from our mothers and forget all about 
our jealousies of our fathers. In short, we develop-a moral set of values 
and learn the difference between right and wrong. But sometimes these values 
become short-circuited, and that's when a grown man regresses to an 
infantile level. Then, perhaps, other things being equal, we have incest. 

Walter Bromberg writes (Crime and the Mind) that the influences regarding 
incest "are chiefly cultural and sociological, identified with primitive 
family organization; the father occupying the position of patriarch. Incest 
offenders do not have the neurotic reflections of other sexual criminals; 
responses are less clouded by evasion and complete denial. They seem to 
consider incest as essentially normal, not so reprehensible as perverted 
sexuality but a mature form of heterosexuality." 

Other psychiatrists have other opinions. Doctor J.L. McCarey (Human 
Sexuality) says that "many psychotherapists believe that the effects of 
actual incest involving a child are not so disastrous as are the effects of 
a parent's seductive behavior toward a child that never culminates in any 
manifest sexual activity. One theory is that the problem of unconscious 
incestuous desire may well underline all cases of neuroses and psychoses, 
and that actual incest will not have such a deleterious effect upon the 
child since parental approval of the behavior is implicit. There will 
therefore be little residual guilt on the part of the child, except later, 
perhaps, when he grows older and reads and listens to the opinions of others 
on the matter of incest." 

Current theory has it that incest is the direct result of a long series of 
personal experiences and attitudes, both of which are affected by extreme 
endogamic orientation, indiscriminate promiscuity and, sometimes on the part 
of the male, an intense sexual craving for young children. Here again we see 
how pedophilia (or "statutory s rape") is intricately related to and 
interwoven with incest. Psychiatrists utilize these various attitudes for 
classifying male incest participants into different personality types, which 
is a useful guide in the study of incest. 

1. The endogamic orientation, i.e., marriage within a specific social group, 
composed of those who tend to have an ingrown, self-turned type of 
personality. 

2. The pedophile orientation characterizes those who are socially immature 
and retarded psychosexually. 

3. Those men, and women, too-in this category- who are promiscuous and have 
a tendency to be psychopathic. 

Condensed, this means that the parent who seduces a child is a parent who 
has two unique problems; he or she desires sexual activity-a change of 
partners-outside of marriage but not outside the home, and he or she is 
afraid to make these demands outside the home, or lacks either the technique 
or the opportunity, or both. 

The male with the "ingrown" type of personality who uses a daughter or a 
sister for the incest object does so because he does not crave nor cultivate 
social contacts with women outside the family. 

Ernest Jones (Hamlet and Oedipus) uses the Oedipus complex to explain the 
father's sexual advances to the daughter, an explanation that is complex, to 
say the least. According to Dr. Jones, the father, who as a child could not 
have sexual relations with his mother, has intercourse with his daughter 
because she symbolically represents a mother substitute. Also, according to 
Jones, the man who displays an abnormally strong affection for his daughter 
(even though incest may not be involved) has a strong infantile fixation (on 
the unconscious level) for his mother. (Note: This does not mean that every 
father who is overly fond of his daughter wants to commit incest with her, 
even on an unconscious level.) 

Jung, the world famous psychiatrist, maintained years ago that when a 
husband lacks a basic working relationship with his wife, he unconsciously 
seeks another love object Furthermore, if the man is unaware of his search 
and/or represses his fantasies, then his libido more or less splits, 
regressing to the memory image of his mother and at the same time seeking 
the image of his daughter. Jung called this "unconscious incest." 

But more is required to produce the "teenage incestuous syndrome," by which 
we mean a teenage boy or girl who deliberately seduces a parent or other 
relative. 

Why would a teenage girl want to have sexual intercourse with her own 
father? Why would a teenage boy desire sexual intercourse with his very own 
mother, or his sister? Or, perhaps a nephew with his aunt? 

There are numerous reasons. For the time being, let us clear the air of the 
fog of confusion that surrounds adolescent sex desire and about which a lot 
of nonsense has been written-the majority of which insists that children are 
supposed to work off their sexual curiositites by studying, sports 
activities, and various hobbies. Intelligent people realize this is sheer 
nonsense. And, naturally, children are to be protected against the "sins" of 
petting and premarital intercourse. This unrealistic attitude does nothing 
but cause guilt and utter confusion, contributing to frigidity in women, as 
well as to divorce, alcoholism, and a whole host of other social ills, 
including pedophilia and/or incest. The fact is that no amount of work and 
play is going to remove sexual curiosity in children, not without causing 
some psychic scarring. Nor can we ignore the fact that boys reach their 
sexual peak just after adolescence. As for girls? 

In any case involving sex between a teenage girl and an adult male, it is 
usually the man who must take the blame. This is the image held by the 
public. The child (?) is always "innocent" and the male considered the 
"dirty old man." But the professionals, the sexologists and the 
psychiatrists, often see quite a different kind of picture. They know it is 
usually the girl who provokes her own seduction. 

In the words of one of the early developers of the psychodrama concept of 
therapy: "A girl can be very aggressive when she is bent upon sex. Teenage 
girls- and even younger girls-know that they are the subject of desire of 
most men, sometimes the particular subject of a particular man with a 
particular desire: and it's not unusual for a girl to be charmed with this 
"power* that is hers by the mere fact of her womanhood. All too often, she 
is tempted to test this power she has, this 'greater power' of young 
womanhood. Being naturally curious about sex-even anxious for an experience 
with it-an early teenaged girl is not beyond provoking and teasing a man 
till he takes her. She can be a very efficient seductress ... " 

We should not be surprised at the role of the teen-aged girl as a 
seductress. After all, females of the species have used their bodies 
seductively throughout history. 

Dr. Emil Cliberg, a Chicago psychiatrist, says: "The early teenaged girl is 
not quite sure of her feelings. At times she is sheer TNT about sex and will 
be utterly ruthless in order to win a man and receive his sexual attentions. 
At other times, she is completely indifferent about sex and experiences 
negative feelings about men and sex." 

Dr. Cliber explains why it is the adult male who is usually blamed in cases 
of "adult/teenage" sex. "It's because of our system of social values," Dr. 
Cliberg says. "The teenage girl, who is not an adult, is not invested with 
adult responsibility. She is supposedly 'pure' and 'innocent' and can do no 
wrong; and so we find that there are countless cases where men of 
responsibility and respectability have faltered before the temptation of a 
teenager's body. We find a different sort of psychology in other cases, 
where both man and girl sense the other's desires and intentions, this 
making it possible for them to come together quickly, without any 
preliminaries, fear or guilt." 

What are the psychosexual motivations that drive the teenage boy and girl to 
seduce an adult? Are these motivations identical to the ones which drive a 
teenager to seduce a parent and/or another relative? 

The answer is yes. For it is the incest impulse (or wish) that leads many 
young boys and girls (but usually girls) to the active seduction of an adult 
of the opposite sex. More often than not, this incest wish is on a 
subconscious level, in which case we may or may not find generalized 
promiscuity. If the incest wish is known to the ego, i.e., in the conscious 
mind, then we usually find full-blown incest (or at least an attempt at it), 
provided other motivations are present. 

There are four of these motivations, and either one or more may stand out as 
the strongest compelling forces in the life of a teenager burdened with 
incestuous impulses. There are: material desires; hostility; the castration 
wish; the Electra complex. 

Some teenagers seduce a parent, etc., for the pure materiality the sex act 
brings: gifts, money, privileges, etc. 

Most authorities agree that hostility, latent and real, plays an important 
role in the development of a teenage sexual delinquent. Today's teenagers 
seethe with hostility: resentment for their parents, for brothers and 
sisters, for the "Establishment," for most adults, and all authority. Boys 
work out their hostilities by committing crimes, by becoming truants and 
dropouts. Drugs is another means of release. Girls, however, almost always 
use sex as the media for their hostility. They'll copulate with boys in the 
back seats of cars and in motels; they'll dress in a way that exposes their 
young bodies; they'll seduce older men-even their own fathers. 

We find that the castration wish motivates a large number of girls toward 
promiscuity and incest. This complex has been described in various ways by 
various psychiatrists. Basically it is the girl's subconscious drive to 
castrate the male. It is part of the girl's first subconscious feelings, 
usually first directed toward her father. This wish to castrate stems from 
deeply rooted feelings of inadequacies within the female because she does 
not possess a penis. Early sexual intercourse will, for some girls, feed 
this castration wish because once involved in the act she is psychically 
performing a "castration" upon the male-hiding, or taking his penis from 
him. 

There is another medium a girl might utilize to "castrate** the male, if she 
is adverse to intercourse-fellatio. Instead of "castrating" the man with her 
vagina, she accomplishes it with her mouth ... Here, we will do well to 
remember the words of Diane W---, quoted earlier: "Too, I knew I would enjoy 
blowing Dad's big fucker! Even thinking about it made me want to grab his 
cock with my teeth and bite it off! Isn't that silly? 

No, it isn't. Not to a psychiatrist. 

The Electra complex is a psychological term used to describe a young 
female's subconscious wish to replace her mother and experience sexual 
intercourse with the father. Latent in most girls, it is usually resolved 
late in life; and for some Oedipally inclined females, the subconscious wish 
is brought to the consciousness and actually acted out* either with the 
father or with-a father-figure. 

Along with these four motivations are other drives that work toward 
producing the incestuous teenage syndrome. For example, some teenagers fall 
into a pattern of immorality because of an oral-dependent drive. This means 
that their total personality structure is organized around receiving 
satisfaction of an oral nature (especially true of male homosexuals). Such 
boys and girls have what psychiatrists call oral-aggressive character 
formation; and like her counterpart of the dependent drive, this type of 
girl, too, makes very active efforts to obtain gratification; yet there is a 
difference in that with the oral-aggressive the gratification is far more 
important than the effort. The oral-aggressive type of girl is not passive; 
on the contrary, she is very active in that she arouses the hostility of 
both parents and teachers because she is demanding, insisting on having her 
own way, and persisting in trying to get it. Grasping and insatiable, 
utterly and completely selfish, the oral-aggressive makes use of every 
available device to get what she wants. When her methods become asocial, she 
is then known as the psychopathic type. 

Both these drives, as well as the other aforementioned factors, will be 
fully explained as the book progresses. 

As we have seen, thus far, there are many colors to the total picture of 
incest; there are even more shades to the psychosexuality which, somehow, 
produces a teenager who seduces members within her own family group. 

A teenager must have an adult partner who is willing, this meaning that we 
must first have the man or woman (father, mother, brother, sister, etc.) who 
is receptive to the teenage incestuous thrust, the man or woman with a 
psychosexual predilection for incest. We must have those motivations which 
impel the teenager toward incest, such as the castration wish (also known as 
penis envy), or perhaps the Electra complex, etc. As a rule there must be a 
dominance of a specific character formation, particularly the 
oral-aggressive drive. 

If all of these conditions and elements are present, the result may be the 
incestuous teenage syndrome. It is. 

The five case histories presented in this work are true. Three were obtained 
from psychiatrists who, because they did not reveal the names of the 
patients, did faith with medical ethics. Two of the case were obtained from 
court and police files. For obvious reasons, the names of the subjects are 
fictional. 

The language used in the case histories is the language used by the 
individual in the taped interview (edited only slightly for purposes of 
grammatical and rhetorical clarity). There is no question that such 
vulgarisms as "fuck," "suck," "prick," "cunt," etc., are considered filthy 
and obscene; yet they are still but words. We have not deleted them for two 
reasons: 

1. To replace these indelicate words with legal-medical terms would distort 
the personality of the subject involved and perhaps alter what the subject 
is attempting to convey. 

An honest psychosexual study and/or analysis cannot be presented unless the 
meaning of words is made absolutely clear. 

2. It would be a disservice to the reader if the case histories were not 
presented as they were obtained. 

It should also be noted that neither the author nor the publishers of this 
book condone nor advocate any of the practices described in the case 
studies. As a sincere psychosexual study, this work is intended only for 
mature adults. 

-Joseph R. Rosenberger, Ph.D. 

 CHAPTER ONE - Billy and His Mother 

"If I live to be three hundred, I won't be able to understand why everyone 
is so up tight about mother fucking. As for my doing in the old slut, she 
deserved it! And I'll tell you why. After you know the whole story, I'll bet 
you'll agree with me ... 

"When my dad died a few years ago, did Sylvia really care? She did not! 
What's that? Oh! I've been calling my mother by her first name ever since I 
was a little kid. You see, she didn't like being called 'Mother.' I guess it 
made her feel too old. She didn't like the thought of growing old. And you 
should have seen her a few months ago when she turned thirty-eight! She was 
drunk for a solid week, It was right after that she found out she had the 
boozer's disease, cirrhosis of the liver; it was right after that, I decided 
to kill her. 

"Like I said, Sylvia couldn't have cared less when Dad kicked off with a 
heart attack a few years ago. I know what I'm talking about, because one day 
I heard her talking to one of her friends about it, and she told Edna that 
Dad had always been a bit of a bore. 

"'Why should I care if the impotent old bastard is dead?' Sylvia smirked. 
'He didn't make love to me for several years; he couldn't-and I'm a 
practical person, Edna, The lumber business is in my name, and so is 
everything else. So why should I concern myself about my "poor dead Hubert"? 
After all, everyone dies ... 

"Naturally, Sylvia and Edna didn't see me, but I was certainly there, right 
up at the top of the steps, listening. Sylvia never would have suspected me 
of being such a snoop; she wouldn't have suspected me of anything. She was 
too stupid. I mean that she never noticed anything I did. To her, I was just 
there,' a kid who had come along by accident-the main reason she married 
Dad. He had knocked her up when she worked for him as his secretary. He 
stuck his dick in her and I was the result. Consequently, while she treated 
me okay, she did leave me pretty much to my own devices, letting me do 
pretty much as I pleased. Then, after she began hitting the bottle, she was 
usually too damn drunk to care. She had always been a lush, as far back as I 
can remember, but after Dad died and wasn't around to control her, she must 
have put away a couple of quarts a day, usually vodka. That's all she did: 
drink and fuck, and eat cock and pussy, and get her own cunt sucked by Jose 
and Ramona-but I haven't told you about them yet, have I? I certainly am 
glad they're locked up, too! 

"You see, Jose, and Ramona had been working for us for almost five hears. 
Jose, was our combination chauffeur, yardman, and houseboy, and I've got to 
admit that he was one good-looking stud-about thirty I should say, a tall, 
broad-shouldered guy with a cock that looked like a small rolling pin. I 
suppose that's why my old lady enjoyed fucking him so much, because of that 
large peter of his. 

"Ramona, Jose's wife, was our cook and maid. She was a few years younger 
than her husband and so sexy you could get a hard tongue just by watching 
her walk away from you. But it wasn't until after I had fucked my mother 
that I was able to get in Ramona's pants with my tongue and dick. Come to 
think of it, I don't know who was the best screwing, Ramona or my old lady. 
Ramona had nice tits that reminded me of good-sized grapefruits, and a very 
shapely ass-and boy, almost as much hair around her pussy as she had on her 
head. Well, not quite, 'cause her hair hung down past her waist. Sylvia was 
just as pretty though. She had real clear skin and a better shape, and I 
think her titties were prettier. I do know she could suck my prick better 
than Ramona could; I know that for fact. Of course, this is only my opinion. 
They were both good fucking, that's for sure. Then again, I don't have too 
much experience in fucking matters. My mother was the first woman I ever got 
to screw; then she fixed it up so I could fuck Ramona. Before that, I was 
jacking off. 

"Would you believe it if I told you that the first time I saw Sylvia get 
fucked was when I was a little over twelve years old. At the time-and that 
was before we moved into the big house-my bedroom was right next to theirs, 
and there was a connecting door, which was always locked. This didn't make 
any difference; I could still make out their words when I pressed my ear to 
the crack; unfortunately I couldn't look through the keyhole because it was 
stopped up. But I could still listen, and make out what they were doing. 

"I wasn't so dumb that I didn't know Dad wasn't fucking Sylvia. I was pretty 
dumb, and had never been told anything about sex, except what I had been 
told by other boys. But I did know where babies came from and that a man had 
to stick his cock in a woman to make a brat. Trouble was, I didn't know 
exactly how it was done. A friend of mine and me often diddled each other in 
the butt, and that kind of worried me, too, as I thought that maybe a boy 
could get knocked up that way. Anyhow, it was one summer in July, that I 
finally got to see Dad fucking Sylvia. 

"It happened quite by accident one morning after I had gotten up early. I 
couldn't sleep because of the heat and had decided to get up and go lie in 
the hammock out in the yard. I was getting into my pants when I heard Dad 
and Sylvia in the next room. Right away I put my ear to the door. 'I'll suck 
you first,' my father was saying, then we'll lap fuck.' My mother mumbled 
something, but I couldn't make out her words, except the word 'peter.' 

"Quickly finishing my dressing, I hurriedly tiptoed from the house, my heart 
pounding as I made my way along the side of the house, finally going around 
the corner and sliding carefully up to the window of my parents' bedroom. My 
mouth was very dry as I peeked in, and my heart was racing, Damn! There was 
the old man on his knees, by the side of the bed, his face buried in 
Sylvia's pussy. My mother was lying on her back, her head on a big pillow, 
her eyes staring up at the ceiling. Her arms were outstretched, her hands 
opening and closing. I could barely make out what she was whispering. 

"'Hubie, you do that so well. A little higher ... there! Ohhhhhh! That's it; 
right on the button. Suck it hard. Move your tongue on it fast, in and out 
... " 

"I just stared and stared, feeling my own cock getting hard. I unzipped my 
pants and began to jack off, all the while wondering what 'button' meant, 
all the while watching. Suddenly my mother burst out with 'Ohhhh! Now! Now, 
Hubie! FASTER! I-I'M COMING!' 

"I knew what that meant. Then I saw Dad get up from beside the bed and wipe 
his mouth, while Sylvia wiped off her pussy. Her cunt was covered with thick 
curly hair, and I saw that Dad's peter was really an enormous affair, 
sticking out for what must have been a good foot! 

"Then it happened. I shot against the side of the house, watching as the 
thick come dribbled slowly down the aluminum siding. Then I returned my 
attention to the bedroom. Dad sat down on a chair, with his cock sticking up 
like some kind of tall flagpole. Smiling, Sylvia went over to him and 
paused. Naked, she was certainly a beauty! I think that's the first time I 
got the idea that I'd like to fuck her; I wondered then, too, how it would 
be to suck her tits and lick her pussy. 

"Facing Dad, Sylvia began to lower herself on his monstrous cock, straddling 
his lap, her legs outside of his, her hands holding onto his shoulders, 
while he held her by the hips. Gradually, ever so slowly, she began to move 
her body up and down on his big thing, sort of twisting and churning herself 
on his cock, all the while gazing into his eyes. Then Dad began sucking her 
nipples, first the left one, then the right. It was the weirdest sight I had 
ever seen. Christ sake! She was fucking him fucking him! 

"I heard Sylvia whisper, 'Honeybun, use your finger on my behind.' 

"Now I ask you: whoever heard of calling a grown man 'honeybun?' 

"Dad complied, reached around and-by God!-slipped a finger into her asshole! 
Man, that was really something! Sylvia fucking Dad's cock, and him 
finger-fucking her shithole. I began to tremble with excitement. 

"Mother, said, 'Dear, I'm-I'm about ready. How about you?' 

"'Just a few minutes more,' Dad whispered. 'Try to hold off a few minutes 
more-and when y-you come down, try to squeeze it-and hard!' 

"I wondered, Ready for what? And what was there to 'hold off for? Sure, now 
I know what they meant, but I didn't then. 

"Sylvia whispered, 'Oh honeybun! G-Get r-ready ... ' 

"With another hard on approaching, I stared, my eyes as round as saucers, my 
breath almost choking me. I almost fell over backward from surprise as Dad 
actually rose from his chair, his arms around Sylvia's hips, her arms around 
his neck; and I could see he was struggling to hold her to his cock, Once he 
was upright, Sylvia wrapped her long legs tightly around his butt and upper 
thighs, folding herself around him like some kind of snake, forcing his 
prick into her cunt as deep as it would go. I figured that was one crazy way 
to fuck! Sonuvabitch! A man would have to be as strong as an ox to get a 
piece of tail. I almost forgot to jack off as I saw Dad lean forward and 
heard him gasp, 'T-That's i-it, Love-duck-I-OHHH! Ann! NOWwwwwwww!' 

"Uh-huh. Dad called Sylvia 'Love-duck'! The old fool! She began crying, 
'Yes, Y-YES! Oh God! I-Uhhhhhh. I'm c-coming a-againn.' 

"Dad released her a few seconds later, and she stood upright, shaking and 
quivering and hanging onto him. And me? I jacked off like crazy and shot all 
over the side of the house once more. I'll tell you something else: Starting 
with that day, I began frigging myself two and three times a day, my 
fantasies always revolving around Sylvia. In my dreams, I'd either be 
fucking her, or licking her cunt, or sucking on her asshole. Don't ask me 
why. That's just the way things were. 

"As I got older, I began reading science fiction magazines, and sometimes 
I'd trade these to to Nelson, the boy I was cornholing, for some eight page 
'Bibles.' I remember one time I gave him three Astounding Stories for five 
fuck books. You know the kind of books I mean: those little three-by-five 
books that were filled with cartoons of people fucking, like Popeye, Moon 
Mulling, Jiggs & Maggie-books like that. As soon as I'd get them, I'd run 
homer go up to my room and jack off. But as I grew older, I found a more 
exciting way to frig myself. 

"I made the amazing discovery; that I could masturbate to greater enjoyment 
if, when I did it, I had an article of Sylvia's clothing with me. Often, 
when she was not at home, I'd sneak to the clothes hamper and get a pair of 
her panties. I would then go to my room, strip myself naked, and get on the 
bed, after which I would pull the panties over my head. While chewing on the 
crotch of the panties, I would then pull my cock, all the while thinking how 
wonderful it would be if I could chew on her in the flesh, even better if I 
could actually fuck her. Shit fire and save matches! How I wanted to fuck 
Sylvia, and the fact that she was my mother didn't concern me in the least. 
Any woman with a snatch can have a brat. That's no big deal! 

"All this was before Dad's ticker quit tocking. With him alive, I knew I 
couldn't even try to screw my old lady-not that I entertained any hope of 
ever being able to do so. At that time, I had to content myself with 
masturbating while thinking of her, while her panties were imprisoning my 
head and I was thinking of her pussy, muttering over and over to myself the 
different parts of a woman's cunt I had memorized from a medical book-glans 
clitoris, vestibulum vaginae, frenulum labiorum ... 

"About my mother's panties-she had them in all colors, pink, blue, red, 
green, but I preferred chewing on red ones. If I couldn't get a red pair, 
then I'd settle on any color. And I'm not kidding a bit when I say that, at 
the time-and this was about three years ago-I was a juvenile pussy expert, 
knowing more about a woman's cunt than most men! 

"Sylvia's ass also fascinated me! I attribute that to seeing Dad shove his 
finger into her rectum. Very often I would fuck my hand thinking of doing 
things to my mother's tail. When I did this, I'd let my mind pretend. I 
still do it this way; I did it last night in my cell-and say, wouldn't it be 
possible to put me in a private cell? The other prisoners keep calling me 
'mother-fucker!' 

"Anyhow--Sylvia will lie on her stomach, naked, and I will lie on top of 
her, my feet facing her head. I then begin what I must do. Very quickly I 
plunge my face into her waiting butt, delighting in the cold feeling of her 
cheeks against mine, in their coolness which is in direct contrast to my 
flushed face. As Sylvia's fanny warms to the touch of my tongue and lips-I 
am licking and kissing her now-I slip my mouth deeply within her perfumed 
crack. 

"I had other ways of jacking while thinking of my mother. Sometimes I'd lie 
on my back and pull my pud. I wouldn't chew on Sylvia's panties though when 
I frigged myself in this position; instead, I'd chew on a pair of her silk 
stockings. I'll lie there and chew and jack off and, when I came, try to hit 
the center of the target I had suspended from the ceiling, so that it hung 
only a foot or so above my peter. In the center of the cardboard I had 
painted a woman's cunt-in red water color-about six inches long. Ha-ha! And 
I sure was a marksman. I never missed hitting the cunt dead center. 

"Other times, I'd put a pair of Sylvia's panties in the center of the bed 
and, lying down on top of them would fuck them in that manner, by jabbing my 
hard peter into either the crotch or the ass section. As I fucked my 
mother's panties I'd chew on a pair of her hose and think of all the nice 
black cunt hair between her legs. Or I'd concentrate on licking her asshole, 
or fucking it, or maybe on her sucking me off--and then I'd shoot my come 
all over her panties! I sure had a lot of jack-off fun that way ... 

The next time I saw my mother get flicked was a few months after Dad died. 
Between the first time and this second time, we had come up in the world. 
Dad's lumber business had prospered and we had moved to a new house in a 
classier section of the city. I didn't like the new arrangements at all, 
because now my bedroom was no longer next to Sylvia's. Now I was at one end 
of the hall, and hers and Dad's at the opposite end. Naturally, after Dad 
croaked, by mother still continued to occupy the same bedroom, all of which 
made it rather difficult for me to know what was going on at night. I knew 
something was going on, got wise to it about a month after Dad died. I knew 
that Sylvia was having a ball in her room with somebody, after she figured I 
was asleep. What she didn't know was that I'd sometimes lie awake for two or 
three hours after I went to bed and jack off. While I'd be frigging away, 
I'd hear faint laughter and other sounds coming from her room. My bedroom 
wasn't that far away from hers; then, too, I have very good ears. 

"About the second time I heard these strange sounds, I sneaked down the 
darkened hall and put my ear to Sylvia's door. I would have looked in 
through the keyhole, but the door was a modern one and didn't have any. Was 
I surprised! Jose, and Ramona were in there with Sylvia. I heard her say, 
'All right, you Mexican bastard, fuck her in the mouth and eat my pussy 
while you do it.' As usually, Sylvia was three-fourths stoned. Right away my 
cock got as hard as a brickbat, and I wanted to continue to kneel there and 
listen while I jacked. But I couldn't. I didn't want to come in my hand and 
I certainly couldn't splatter all over the door. The only thing I could do 
was rush back to my room, lower my pussy target, and jack off. And that's 
what I did ... After that, I made plans, for I was determined to see Sylvia 
and our two servants in action. If I lived to be four hundred, I was going 
to see them fuck and suck each other-and any other thing they might do in 
the way of sex. The question was-how? 

"The answer was amazingly simple. As I have said, my room was at one end of 
the upstairs hall and Sylvia's room at the other end, between which was a 
guest room. Jutting out from the French windows of each bedroom was a small 
balcony, a sort of porch on which one could stand, just big enough for two 
or three people to sit on. I suppose their main function was to prevent a 
forgetful person from walking through the French doors and falling to the 
ground below, which was about twenty-five feet. Since each balcony was 
separated from the other by only a few feet of space, I figured that it 
would be a simple matter for me to go from balcony to balcony until I 
reached my mother's room. That's what I did one night, when I heard fuck 
noises coming from my mother's room. 

"I'll never forget that night, even if I live to be two hundred. After I had 
heard the sounds and had sneaked down the hall and listened at Sylvia's 
door, to make sure that she and the two spiks were fucking it up, I raced 
back to my own room. If it had been summer, I would have sneaked naked 
across the balconies. I always go to bed naked. But now it was almost zero 
outside! Hurriedly, I put o,n a heavy coat, a pair of rubber soled shoes, 
and gloves. Then I opened my balcony doors and went outside, closing the 
doors softly after me. Jesus Christ! It was colder than an Eskimo's butt, 
and to make things just dandy, as though the whole world was watching me, 
there was a full moon, shining as brightly as a searchlight. Although not 
too anxious to cross the balconies, especially since the ground below was 
frozen as solid as concrete, I was driven by desperation and need, 
determined to see my mother in action with the Mex servants. I paused, 
gathered in my courage and crossed over the short space to Sylvia's balcony, 
afraid that her drapes might be pulled. They were-and they weren't! They 
were closed; yet there was a thin crack of light toward the bottom, through 
which I could peek, provided I got on my hands and knees and bent my head 
almost to the floor. 

"Trembling with a strange anticipation, I knelt down and peered into the 
bedroom, ignoring the wind whistling around my balls. There she was-dear old 
Mother-half sprawled on the bed, stark naked and juiced to the gills, a 
glass of joy-juice in her hand, a half-empty fifth of Scotch on her night 
table next to the big bed. Bang! I got an instant hard the moment I saw her 
pretty cunt, which reminded me of a large mouth with fur around it. 

"Jose and Ramona were also naked, both of them standing in front of Sylvia. 

"Ramona had a beautiful body, almost as lovely as Sylvia's, her boobs like 
two big grapefruits topped with big cherries, her body a light tan, her 
pussy lips almost gaping. She also had a nice full ass. 

"I stared openmouthed at Jose, whose cock was even bigger than my father's, 
with nuts three times the size of mine. He had so much hair on his chest and 
legs that he looked like an ape! I gawked some more! 

"'UMmmmmmm,' Sylvia giggled drunkenly, almost slobbering. 'I see the two of 
you are all set for action. My, Jose, you certainly have a big cock tonight 
--just right for sucking-and Ramona, stick out your tongue, dear,' Sylvia 
took another long sip of her booze. She belched loudly. 

"Obediently, Ramona stuck out her tongue, and my mother slurred, Tell me, 
you Mexican whore, do you think I have beautiful breasts? Tell me?' 

"'Yes'urn,' Ramona said, fingering her cunt. 'Them is real nice tits.' 

"'Come over here and suck them then.' 

"Ramona went over to my mother, got to her knees by the side of the bed, and 
began sucking Sylvia's boobies, pulling on the nipples as hard as she could. 
Grinning like a damn fool, Jose wiped a hand over his slick black hair and 
began slowly to masturbate-and that's what I was doing, wondering how fast 
my hand would freeze if I took off my gloves! 

"Sylvia belched, giggled, and said, 'Ahhh, that's the way to do it; that's 
just fine, Ramona.' Then she addressed Jose. 'Jose, I'm going to have her 
suck my cunt in a moment. You lay down on your back in front of me, and she 
can mount your mouth and you can suck her while she sucks me.' 

"I did it! I shot a thick wad of come against a lower window of one of the 
French doors! But I kept right on jacking, somehow thinking that I was 
frigging an icicle! Man, was it cold! Even my asshole was as cold as an 
iceberg! And try to jack off with gloves on-with the moon shining and the 
wind blowing! While kneeling with your head almost to the floor! You have to 
be a master masturbator to do that! 

"'Si,' Jose said, getting to the floor on his back, his head between my 
mother's legs, Then Ramona knelt down between Sylvia's legs, pressing her 
hair-pie to Jose's mouth as she leaned forward and buried her face in my 
mother's pussy. Sylvia-she flung her shapely legs around Ramona's head and 
neck and whispered, 'That's it, you sweet little Mexican slut. Lick my clit 
with that fine tongue of yours. Suck me like you go down on Jose. AHhhhhh, 
OH-Ahhhh! Try to get more of your tongue in my cunt.' 

"Me? All the while I watched, getting a stiff neck and almost freezing to 
death. 

"I guess Ramona sucked Sylvia's cunt for almost ten minutes, while Jose ate 
her pussy. All the while, between drinks, my mother moaned and sobbed in 
passion; finally, Ramona made her pop off to heaven and back. Roughly then, 
Sylvia pushed the girl from her and stumbled to her feet. Boy, was she 
juiced! Staggering across the room to a wing-backed chair, fuck juice 
running down her thighs, she almost fell into it. She was one fucking sight 
... 

"'Jose,' she gasped, 'bring me another dinkie-doo. Ramona, get me the 
dildoe. Then the two of you can get on the bed and do a sixty-nine; I'll 
watch and masturbate. Jose, you get on the bottom. I want to see your big 
peter working in Ramona's mouth.' 

"I soon found out what a 'dinkie-doo' was-a water-glass full of Scotch. I 
didn't have the slightest idea what a dildoe was (Sylvia finally told me, 
about a week later). At the time, I wasn't too curious; I was too damn cold. 

"Ramona opened a dresser drawer and took out a device that, apparently, was 
made of plastic and shaped like a prick, minus the head and balls. I must 
have been ten inches long! Ramona handed the man-made cock to my old slut of 
a mother (I found out later it was called a 'battery massager') who, sitting 
on the edge of the chair with her legs spread, turned it on and rammed it 
full-length into her pussy. I tell you, that mother of mine had a cunt you 
could have lost a log in! Then Jose climbed on the bed and Ramona climbed 
over him, in a reverse position. Just like that they began sucking each 
other. 

"Crazy! It was all real crazy-my mother sitting there, drunk and fucking 
herself with a humming cock ... Jose and Ramona on the bed doing a 
sixty-nine, and me outside half-frozen and jacking off with my gloves on! 

" 'AHHhhhhhileleleleleF Sylvia suddenly howled. The nutty bitch sounded like 
she was choking! But I guess her cunt was TNT and the dildoe the spark that 
ignited her. Gasping, almost falling out of the wing-backed chair, she 
blabbed out, 'N-Now we'll-we'll have an orgy-as soon as I have another 
dinkie-doo ..." 

"I didn't stay around to see what else the slut did with the two tamale 
eaters. Sure, I wanted to, but I was too cold, so cold I was afraid my numb 
hands and feet wouldn't obey me when I tried to get back to my own room. I 
had no choice but to retrace my route over the balconies and return to my 
own room-and I had to break one of the window panes of the French doors in 
order to get in. In leaving, I had accidentally locked myself out! Shit! I 
was almost frozen, and was rather afraid that my ears might have gotten a 
touch of frostbite. However, the cold hadn't affected my mind, and as I 
thawed out, I put together a scheme-a daring one, but I had made up my mind. 
I was going to screw my mother! I would fuck Sylvia in her cunt. I would 
fuck her in her mouth! I WOULD FUCK HER IN HER ASS! 

"It was the very next day that I put my master fucking plan into action, 
beginning during the evening. After dinner, Sylvia and I went into the 
living room, where she indulged in her favorite hobby-booze-and I read 
science fiction and watched television. By nine o'clock she was more drunk 
than sober, and during the ten o'clock news, she mumbled, 'Billy honey, be a 
good boy and fix me another drink. Anything will do. I have to relax and get 
a good night's sleep. I didn't get two winks last night.' 

"You sure didn't, you damned slut, you, I thought. You were too busy 
fucking! 

"'Yes, Mother dear,' I said politely, getting up and going over to the 
well-stocked liquor cabinet, which contained more booze than some small 
bars. Wanting something that would disguise the taste of the ground-up 
sleeping capsule I intended to drop into her drink, I chose sloe gin, 
pouring a generous amount into a glass, along with the powder, which I had 
hidden in a tiny envelope. Then I handed the glass to Sylvia. 

"What? Of course not. I didn't intend to kill Sylvia, not then. It was a few 
months later that the idea to knock her off occurred to me. You think I'm 
stupid! I know more about biochemistry than you do, mister! I knew that 
booze and sleep .powders-in fact, booze and any kind of sedatives-were a 
dangerous combination, but I had only given her one capsule, knowing that 
such a small amount wouldn't kill her, that it would only, in combination 
with the alcohol, make her pass out for what I had in mind. 

"Sylvia looked drunkenly up at me with glazed eyes when I handed her the 
glass. 'Wot-what's zat, strawberry soda pop?' And the old whore giggled. 

"No, Mother,' I said, watching her very carefully. 'Sloe gin!' You stupid 
slut! 

"'Dont call-call me mutherr,' she muttered. 'Y'know-I'm not that old.' 

"'Yes, Sylvia.' 

"As she drank her booze, I moved around the room, making sure the 
living-room drapes were tightly drawn. Ten minutes later, mother dear had 
finished her drink and had passed out cold, lying there snoring in the 
chair. Quickly I checked the front door to make sure it was locked; then I 
checked the back door, after which I returned to the living room and 
switched off the lights, with the exception of one lamp by the piano. Going 
over to Sylvia, I looked at her, trembling over the realization that, at 
long last, I was finally going to get to diddle her. I shook her by the 
shoulders, calling softly to her. She didn't move. Fine, The old whore's in 
dreamland. I was so nervous my own breath sounded like a bellows. I did it. 
I unbuttoned Sylvia's blouse and-oh sweet, tap-dancing Jesus! What beautiful 
boobs she possessed! She never wore a bra around the house, which made it 
easy for me to pull her tits out into the light of day-or the half-light of 
night if you prefer. I practically panted while I gaped and gawked, and when 
I began squeezing them, working them like soft dough, I shot off in my 
pants, but hardly noticed it at the time. I was too excited. You'd be 
too-getting ready to screw your own mother. Those tits of hers. If I live to 
be five hundred, I don't think I'll ever see better tongue-water-boobs than 
what Mother had. They were even lovelier than I had previously thought. 

"After I finished playing with her tits and rolling her big nipples between 
my fingers, I raised her skirt as high as I could and, wriggling my hands 
underneath her, began tugging at her panties. I had hoped she wouldn't be 
wearing any, but she was, a green pair. I finally succeeded in pulling them 
down over her hips and legs, and finally over her ankles and feet. Then I 
pulled her shapely legs apart, spreading them as wide as I could. The 
horrible thought hit me: You've miscalculated, you damn fool! You can't fuck 
her! You can't get your peter into her, not the way she's sprawled out in 
the chair. Take her out of the chair and lay her on the floor? Dumb ass. 
Fuck no! That's too risky! She might wake up! Use your head, stupid-SUCK 
HER! 

"Kneeling between Sylvia's legs, I moved in close to her fabulous fuck-hole, 
staring at the fur-surrounded slit with all the reverence of a newly dead 
saint gawking at his god. My, my! Her cunt was wet and foamy and-by God! She 
had been out during the afternoon- said she was going shopping, but she 
hadn't brought any packages home with her. Hmmmmm ... I'll bet some dude 
fucked her! If I suck her, will I be gulping-what's left of some stud's 
come? No matter ... 

"I am convinced that after a shapely ass, a cunt is the most beautiful thing 
in the world. Breathing heavily, I leaned forward and began brushing my lips 
through her soft cunt jungle, walking my tongue through those curly hairs 
that reminded me of cornsilk after a rain. Nervously, anxiously, 
passionately, I pushed my thumbs into the gash and pulled apart her lips, 
gazing into the reddish, wrinkled interior, the thought striking me that I 
was an alien invader about to enter forbidden territory. The way she had 
shoved that ten-inch dildoe into her pussy! I suddenly thought of her cunt 
as a bottomless well, a giant pit that could seize my tongue or cock and 
imprison it forever! 

"Feeling sweat running from my armpits, I slowly moved my trembling fingers 
over the slick wet surface of her pussy-mouth, inching upward, seeking her 
clitoris-or, as the books say, her corpus and glans clitoridis. Like I said, 
I am a cunt expert. 

"I had no trouble finding her clit, which was like an extra tiny cock and 
soft. I played with it, tickling it with the tip of my finger for several 
minutes, and then bent to give her a big suck. By now, my peter was hard 
again, and I let my dingdong dazzle the air, by pulling it out of my pants. 

"Now! This was it! What I had dreamed of and always wanted! I began by 
kissing and licking her smooth white thighs, all the while moving upward 
until finally I was nibbling at her vulva. Steadily I worked my tongue as I 
made a leisurely tour of the entire lippy neighborhood, occasionally getting 
a corn silk in my mouth, but always tasting her delicious cunt juice. 

"Don't be stupid! Of course you can't reach the bottom of her vagina with 
your tongue! But nevertheless, I tried. Putting my mouth to her cunt-I'mean 
flush up against what the books refer to as the introitus vaginae-or what 
some dumb fuckers call the opening--I speared in my tongue, curling it so I 
could lick the warm cream from the side walls. I never hit bottom-not caring 
because by then I had come up with another idea: I'd fuck my mother in the 
mouth. Yes, yest I would do that! I was about to get up when I heard Sylvia 
mutter, 'Uhhhhh ... goooddddddd. H-Hurry ... I'l-l-l blow you, Don ... 

"I froze, my heart stopping! Who the fuck was Don? I glanced up at her. She 
was still asleep, a frozen smile on her face, her head hanging at a crazy 
angle, She mumbled something again in her drunken stupor, and then began to 
snore softly, her marvelous tits rising and falling with each breath. 

"Standing up, I dropped my pants, unbuttoned my shorts, and let them fall to 
my ankles. I knew I was taking a chance, but I simply didn't care. More 
frustrated than a piano player in a marching band, I had to get my come 
inside of her. 

"Almost tenderly I straightened her head and somehow eased her farther back 
on the chair, not wanting her to topple to the floor. She was breathing 
heavily through her mouth which was partly open. Holding onto her chin to 
steady her head, I began rubbing the head of my cock back and forth across 
her lips. Sylvia sighed in her sleep. More daring now, I eased the head of 
my prick into her mouth and began masturbating ... Then I wanted to scream 
in sheer bliss as a large gush of creamy mush shot from my cock into my 
mother's mouth. What a come! 

"Ahhh, I had done it! Still ... another plan was forming in my mind ... " 

In the pathetic case of Billy L. H--, we find various abnormal mechanisms at 
work, the most intense and influential being his Oedipus complex which, 
instead of resolving itself (as it does in the vast majority of males), grew 
in intensity and strength until it completely motivated Billy's libido. 

Consciously knowing that he was an "accident" baby, Billy immediately 
confused this with being unloved and or unwanted-but whether he was or 
wasn't loved is not the point; what is important is that this feeling of 
being unloved served to intensify the unconscious incestuous desire that 
Billy had for his mother, his want and need to have sexual intercourse with 
her, by permitting it to grow in strength, its only enemy being the superego 
(or conscience)- which was not too strong in Billy to begin with. 

This desire for expression by the incest wish received tremendous 
reinforcement when Billy first saw his other sex acts, specifically his 
father cunnilinguing his mother, this latter also triggering Billy's own 
desire for oral acts, which in themselves are normal enough; however, in 
Billy's case this desire was exaggerated to a degree that bordered on an 
out-and-out paresthesia. Still, at this point the incest wish was not 
dominant in the ego of Billy LB, and was more or less content to express 
itself via masturbation fantasies. This, too, was normal enough-in ail boys, 
but only before the Oedipus complex resolves itself at about the age of 
puberty (earlier in some boys, later in others- in some cases, never, as 
with Billy L. H---). 

At this point, some review of the Oedipus process might assist us in 
analyzing the case of B.L.H. Generally speaking, the Freudian psychoanalysts 
have shown the influence of incest upon fantasy and dreams and upon 
vicarious expressions and choices. However, their most sustained efforts 
have been in applying the mechanism of the Oedipus complex to the analysis 
of motivation. This complex is an unrealized instinctual wish for the parent 
of the opposite sex coupled with a rivalry for the parent of the same sex, 
which concept Freud derived from a Greek myth in the play Oedipus Rex, by 
Sophocles. The motif of this play is that the son unknowingly kills his 
father and marries his mother. Different psychiatrists hold different views 
regarding the Oedipus complex. 

Karen Horney regards the Oedipus complex as an inevitable phase of child 
development, feeling it to be of prime importance; and so she writes, in 
Neurotic Personality of Our Time: "It may very well be that the Oedipus 
complex is the 'mother' of the incest wish in males, just as the Electra 
complex gives birth to the desire for incest in the female." 

Disagreeing slightly with Horney, Alfred Adler believed that the components 
of the Oedipus complex were to be found as a function of the individual's 
life style. Adler was convinced that the Oedipus complex is a product of the 
individual's disinterest in social affairs outside the family circle, a 
disinterest that is created by his fears and insecurities and by his 
attachment to his mother. As his fears and insecurities grow, the individual 
begins to desire to return to the hub of all security, the womb; yet even 
the id knows this can never be, the result being that overcompensation takes 
place: the individual cannot return to the womb, but he can get close to it 
through sexual intercourse. 

On the other hand, Jung considers the Oedipus complex to be figurative and a 
concept "that should never be mistaken for a scientific term." He believes 
that though children may have incestuous tendencies for their parents, and 
vice versa, he does not feel that the child will have any serious 
difficulties with the complex, except in cases that are psychosexual 
pathological. 

Billy L. H--- is such a case. 

There is further evidence that Billy L.'s incestuous desire for his mother 
was motivated by the Oedipus complex-the words and phrases Billy used when 
describing the relationship, such as "slut," "dirty old whore" etc., all of 
which would tend to make one feel that he hated Sylvia, or at least had no 
love for her. Such vulgarisms and Billy's apparently cold-hearted attitude 
are merely a disguise for his love for his mother, as well as being a part 
of the process of rationalization, so vital and necessary to the superego. 
In short, the libido must pass the conscience with an "excuse," in order to 
smash the barrier imposed by the cultural taboo prohibiting incest, the 
perverse rationale being somewhat as follows: I don't love my mother. 
Therefore, if I do not love her, I must hate her. This is only a short step 
to: Therefore, it is not really incest to have sex with a mother I do not 
love. It is not incest at all for me to have sex with a mother I hate. 

We see how circumstances were against Billy L. Coupled with the feeling that 
he was unloved and unwanted (because he was an "accident" baby, as he put 
it) is the fact that Sylvia, his mother, while good to the boy, often 
ignored him. Recall Billy's words: "To her [his mother], I was just there.' 
" 

It would be superfluous to say that a child needs a mother's love if he is 
to develop normally. Joseph A. Winter explains, in The Origins of Illness & 
Anxiety, that: 

it appears as if many parents hesitated to show affection to a child because 
they have confused affection with sexual desire. Let's not be afraid of a 
word-there is probably a sexual aspect in every demonstration of love, but 
every demonstration of love does not lead to sexual intercourse. The quality 
of sex that is in a mother's love for her child is completely-different from 
the quality of sex that is in the love she feels for her husband. In order 
for a chilled to grow to be an adult, capable of love, the inspiration which 
comes from the warmth and vitality of the sex quality in the parent's love 
must be known. Parents need not worry that this might lead to incest; it 
cannot. 

Billy's story and actions reveal the birth of still another sexual 
abnormality: fetishism, i.e., sexual devotion or preference directed at some 
particular part of the body or to some object; it is usually associated with 
a part of the body or with some particular person or type of person. In 
Billy's case this fetishism is evidenced by his chewing on his mother's hose 
and putting a pair of her panties over his head while masturbating, as well 
as his indulging in copulatory movements in the panties, these acts 
constituting a clothing fetish. 

There is also the possibility that Billy may have a body fetish, considering 
his preoccupation with his mother's genitals, and particularly, her 
buttocks, the latter of which may have been triggered by his early 
witnessing of his father inserting a finger into Sylvia's rectum during 
their lovemaking. However, we cannot be sure that a body fetish exists in 
Billy. Many boys his age have an intensified interest in the genitals of the 
opposite sex (as well as the buttocks), an interest that moderates as the 
individual matures. 

Fetishism is sexual symbolism. The fetishist proper experiences a sexual 
emotion on seeing the object, though there is no precise association of 
ideas in his mind. 

Says Havelock Ellis, in his Studies of the Psychology of Sea;: "This 
tendency becomes abnormal if it is exclusive and general, and it constitutes 
a characteristic deviation when the fetish itself, in the absence of the 
person, suffices entirely to provoke not only tumescence, but also 
detumescence, so that it suppresses all desire for sexual intercourse.*' 

Viewed in this light, we can state that Billy L.'s fetishism (for clothing) 
was a mild and harmless one, since it was secondary to his greater desire to 
experience intercourse with his mother and did not replace actual coitus. 

This leads us to distinguish two kinds of fetishism. In the first, the 
object merely plays the part of a stimulant (as in the case of Billy L.), an 
indispensable prelude to coitus (which some sexologists include as a 
characteristic perversion); in the second, the object becomes in some way 
the corollary of the normal sexual act, the individual either accompanying 
that act with an evocation of the person desired, or finding in the fetish a 
perfect stimulant and form of satisfaction, this latter being the complete 
form of the perversion. 

Billy Lee was really a victim, a victim of his Oedipus complex and a victim 
of lack of love. Under a different set of life circumstances, under the 
influence of sensible parents and a healthy home situation, his libido could 
have taken another route. Such was not to be. As things turned out, he 
finally achieved the dream of his life: to have actual intercourse with his 
mother-as we now see, as told in Billy L.'s own words. 

We shall also see cold-blooded murder ... 

"When I finished jacking off in my mother's mouth-at the time I think I 
hated her more than I had ever hated her before in" my life-I wiped some 
come from her chin and pulled up my shorts and pants. While picking up her 
panties, I noticed that she was smiling in her drunken stupefaction and 
working her mouth as if tasting something very, very special-the goddamn 
slutty cocksucker! 

"The hell with trying to put her panties back on, I wanted to hit her. 
Instead, I dumped her panties in her lap, figuring she'd blow her mind when 
she woke up the next morning and couldn't figure out why she had taken them 
off. But I did dump her tits back into her blouse. 

"I went upstairs to my room, had a good jack-off, thinking of fucking her in 
the ass, and went off to dreamland as easily as a three-day-old baby. Yes 
sir, fucking Sylvia in the mouth had been better than putting on a bunny 
suit and eating lettuce by moonlight. 

"When I came downstairs the next morning, Sylvia was already at the table, 
looking stupefied and silly and drinking black coffee. She was also gulping 
vitamin pills. She always did that after a binge. The old bitch must have 
gulped a couple of dozen a week. Was it my conscience or imagination or was 
she giving me an odd look? I decided it was my imagination. 

"Acting my usual self, but inwardly laughing, I sat down at the table, 
waiting for Ramona (the other slut in the house) to bring me whatever we 
were having for breakfast. 

"'Did you sleep well, Sylvia?' I asked, as I usually did. I say 'usually* 
because my mother and I never really talked. We only exchanged polite words, 
like two strangers standing on a street corner waiting for a bus. 

"She gave me that odd look again. 'No,' she said in a flat voice. 'I had too 
much to drink, as you very well know. I suppose I was sleeping in the chair 
when you went to bed-wasn't I?' 

"'Yes, Sylvia. Why do you ask?' 

"Nervously she took a sip of coffee, her hands doing the shakes. 'The reason 
I ask-this morning I found my-but never mind. It's not important ... ' 

"Oh yes it is, Mother dear. You found your panties in your lap and you can't 
understand why. We will have-more surprises for you-you bitch! 

"I said nothing, out of the corner of my eye watching Ramona's tits do a 
tango as she came into the dining room. My determination to fuck my mother 
had not lessened; on the contrary, it had increased tenfold, although I 
calculated it would take quite a while and a lot of luck. 

"Sylvia left the house that afternoon, saying she was going to visit a 
friend,' and didn't return until after dinner, about nine o'clock that 
night. I was watching TV and reading a book on French gourmet cooking when 
dear old mama almost fell through the front door. Was she juiced! That she 
was! So plastered that she should have been awarded some kind of prize for 
just standing up. She managed to get to the couch and fall onto it, 
mumbling, 'Billy boy, bring me a dinkie-doo ... some vodka ...' 

"This is going to be easier than I thought! If she doesn't decide to fuck it 
up with the two spiks, I just might be able to pull it off tonight-HA-stick 
it in? 

"She drank only a small part of the vodka I handed her. Tin drunk and 
tired,' she said, rising and then wobbling. 'Help me up the stairs to my 
bedroom.' 

"'Yes, Sylvia,* I said. With a gleam in my eye and a hardness creeping into 
my cock, I assisted Sylvia up the stairs, steering her carefully to her 
bedroom. 

"'Switch off the lights when you leave,' Mother mumbled drunkenly. 

"'Yes, Sylvia.' Obediently I left the room, switching off the lights on my 
way out. But I didn't go downstairs. Instead, I waited by her door, 
listening. I could hear her moving about, undressing, and presently I heard 
her bed creak slightly as she lay down. I waited another ten minutes, until 
I heard her snoring, before opening the door and going softly into her 
bedroom. The French Renaissance clock on the dresser sounded like a drum as 
it ticked away, and the bright moonlight, streaming into the room through 
the windows, gave me more than enough light. Oh, shit damn! There she 
was-stark naked and not even under the covers! What a fuck she would make! 

"I leaned over her, whispering, my voice shaking, 'Sylvia, are you 
sleeping?' Which I must admit was pretty stupid! What did I expect her to 
do, raise up and say, 'Yes, I'm sound asleep, so go ahead and screw me.' 

"She didn't answer. She didn't move. She just lay there, her mouth half 
open, breathing heavily. Very cautiously, I put a finger to her vulva and 
began playing with her clitoris, at the same time rolling the nipples of her 
tits. I noticed that her nipples were very hard, almost like stone. 
Squirming slightly, she sighed, but continued to breathe heavily. Slowly I 
leaned over and began sucking on her right nipple, while I pushed my finger 
deeper into her cunt-but hell, that wasn't what I wanted. I stood up, 
removed my pants and shorts, and crawled on the bed between my mother's 
legs. I spread her legs more and crawled in close between her lush thighs, 
right up to her sweet cunt. Partially inserting the head of my peter into 
her moist vagina, I began working the knob around the opening, pulling it in 
and out, letting it slide back and forth over what the books refer to as the 
labia majora. Sylvia began to squirm more-and that's when I got the shock of 
my life. 

"In a voice that sounded surprisingly sober, she panted, 'For God's sake, 
hurry up and shove it in me, you little mother-fucker!' 

"My mother was wide awake, her eyes staring up at me, the sound of her voice 
almost causing me to lose my hard and giving me an idea of how Dracula must 
have felt when he discovered he had low blood pressure! Yet I was not so 
shaken that I had lost track of her request. She might as well have pressed 
the red button of an automatic fuck machine, because I shoved my cock-right 
up to the hilt-into her hot vagina and leaned down over her. 'Uhhhhh,' she 
sighed in lust. 'Y-You've-g-got-a c-cock like a b-bull!' 

"Throwing her arms around my neck, she pulled me down to her, my chest 
pushing against her proud tits. Almost frantically, the old slut forced my 
mouth to hers, her tongue finding and locking with mine. After slipping my 
arms under her back, I began to hunch her as hard as I could, while she 
closed her legs over the back of my thighs. In turn, she began moving her 
own hips, bringing up her loins as I shoved down. 'UHHH-ohohoh,' I began, 
thinking of what a good fuck she was and inhaling her perfume, trying to 
hold back my come and make the screw last longer. 

" 'H-Harder! Faster!' my mother cried, tightening her legs over me and her 
arms around my neck. I'm-about-r-ready-to-to c-come.' 

"I cried, I've m-made it!' and gave her the mush, ejaculating with a 
tremendous force, feeling with extreme pleasure my sperm shooting into her 
womb. 

"If I knock her up and the brat's a boy, I'll be the father of my own 
brother-and he'll be a little bastard because my old whore mother doesn't 
have a husband! 

"Then my mother began crying out and thrashing about, tightening up her cunt 
muscles on my cock, her entire body shuddering, and I knew she was popping 
her cork. I heard her saying, angrily, 'Now get your cock out of me, you 
little pervert, and-and suck me! You've done it with your peter, so you 
might as well do it with your mouth.' 

"That was just fine with me, since that's what I wanted to do anyhow. Losing 
no time, I crawled between my mother's legs, put my mouth to her wet gash, 
and, shoving in my tongue, began a very rapid oral stimulation, washing her 
clitoris, my action causing her to moan and clutch at the pillows with her 
hands. 'UHHHHlulululu,' she began, sounding as if she were choking. 
'AHHHHHH, E-Eat-i-ittttt ... A little ... Ohhhh-right there! AHhhhhhhhh!' 

"Again she blasted off, holding my mouth to her pussy by grasping my ears 
and throwing her legs over my neck. It's a wonder I didn't drown as I drank 
and gulped her pussy juice. Oh, Mother darling, you are a no-good slut, but 
now it is your turn! 

"I moved up on her shapely body until I was straddling her chest. My mother 
was horrified. 'You stop that, you dirty little boy! You get off me this 
instant! Oh, sweet Jesus, you have your father's blood! William! Get off me, 
you little fucker! Do you hear me! You take your cock from between my 
breasts!' 

"'Now, Sylvia,' I said calmly, 'I've had my prick and tongue in your pussy, 
so fucking you between your tits shouldn't make any difference,' Then I 
proceeded to squeeze her fleshy globes together against my throbbing and 
hardening shaft and began fucking her in that manner. She didn't resist, and 
it didn't require an Einstein to deduce she was enjoying immensely the 
titty-diddle. She suddenly surprised me by asking in a low but coy voice, 
'Am I as good as your girl friends?' 

"By this time I was panting from my efforts of working my long John within 
the tight valley of her breasts. 'I-d-don't-have-any-g-girl-friends,' I 
said, 'but- you're-b-better-than-than-jacking off ... .' 

"'You shouldn't be doing this to me,' Mother whispered. 'It's perverted!' 

"'And you shouldn't do what you do with Jose and Ramona,' I countered, 
pausing and getting my second wind. 'I've seen you b-balling with them,' I 
continued to fuck her between the tits, slowly as I felt the come juice 
rising in my nuts. 

"'Why you snoopy little sonuvabitch!' Sylvia hissed. 'I think I'll take you 
to a psychiatrist. You're-you're a pervert, that's what you are!' 

" 'Well, include yourself when you talk to the local neighborhood shrink, 
and maybe we can go together and get a cut rate,' I said, stopping my cock 
movements between her boobies. Another plan was spinning in my dirty little 
mind. I pulled my dickie from her tits and moved it closer to her pretty 
face, easing the inflamed head closer to her lips. Knowing what I was about, 
she quickly turned her head on the pillow. 

" 'Come on, Mother dear,' I coaxed. 'You know you want to suck on it.' 

" 'You're a no good mother-fucker!' she said in a weak but desperate voice. 
'We shouldn't be doing this. 

''Wondering whether she was trying to convince me or herself, I began 
rubbing the head of my cock against her soft cheek, and whispered again, 
'It's nice and hard for you, Mother dear ... .' 

"The temptation must have been too much for her, for she turned her head to 
face my cock, but lay there with her eyes and mouth closed, not moving nor 
resisting as I rubbed the head back and forth across her lips. Then, 
sighing, she opened her mouth and let me shove my cock full-length down her 
throat. But quickly I withdrew it to a respectable length, so that she could 
lick and suck the head. Then she began a steady sucking, also reaching up 
and squeezing my balls while she held onto my cock with her other hand. 
Expertly she curled her tongue over the head and began poking at my 
piss-slit with the tip, yet sucking all the while- always sucking, always 
working her mouth over the about-ready-to-burst knob. Looking down at her, I 
thought of a bellows as I watched her cheeks moving in and out. My 
mother-she sure liked to eat peter. The way she did it brought me to come 
time within a matter of minutes. 

"Hanging on to the front of the bed and grinding my peter into her mouth, I 
cried, 'UHhhhhh ... I-I-Pmmm c-commmingggggg, M-Motherrrrrr!' I almost 
sobbed, so great was my pleasure, as my cock vomited in her large mess of 
baby-making mush that left me drained completely ... 

"That was the beginning of my love life with Sylvia, my whore of a mother. 
Every day she threatened to send me to a head shrinker, but somehow never 
got around to it, booze and sex always getting in her way and taking up her 
time. Either she would put it off until the 'next day' because she was too 
drunk, or else she didn't have time because she was having an orgy with Jose 
and Ramona. Or her cunt would be occupied with either my tongue or my 
cock-usually both, but one at a time, of course. Daily Sylvia referred to me 
as her 'screw-happy' son, and would say that she should phone the police and 
have them cart me off to a 'crazy house,' To which I would reply, 'Uh-huh, 
you do that, Sylvia-and when you do, be sure to tell the fuzz about your 
little fuck parties with Jose and Ramona. Who knows, maybe the four of us 
can go to the funny farm together and cut out paper dolls.' 

"As it turned out, I began fucking my mother almost every day, and each 
time, after we were finished, she would snarl at me, 'You're a filthy no 
good pervert, and this is the last time, the very last time I'm going to let 
you do those nasty things to me. Never again! You hear me, you little 
pervert!' 

"Sure I heard her, but it would have been easier for her to find a scarecrow 
with red hair than prevent me from having sex with her. All I had to do to 
turn her on was rub her thigh, or kneel between her legs and lick and kiss 
the white softness of her thighs. Another favorite trick I had was to unzip 
my pants, haul out my cock, and shake it at her, or, if she was sitting 
down, rub it across her lips. Like an orphan in a candy store, dear old 
mother of mine was helpless. She simply couldn't resist my lollipop. 

"About a week after I fucked her in the cunt, I managed to screw her in the 
tail. Having gotten her all excited, I had managed to get her into bed and 
was sucking on her tits and finger-fucking her when I said, 'Roll over on 
your stomach, Mother. I want to suck your ass.' 

"Sylvia did not have to be coaxed or asked a second time. She rolled over 
quickly and pushed her rump up toward me. For a while, I stared in utter 
ecstasy at the lovely mountains of flesh confronting me. I felt the mounds, 
running my hands over them, squeezing them, each hand fastened to each 
buttock. Dipping my head, I began kissing and licking the soft flesh. Then, 
shivering in anticipation, I pulled Sylvia's ass apart, widening the long 
curvy crack to a narrow gorge. For a long time I stared at her sweet 
asshole. How lovely it was! How wonderful it tasted as I licked it. Mother 
giggled. 'Oh, you nasty little boy you-but keep it up. It feels so good.' 
She giggled again, jumping slightly from the pressure of my tongue forcing 
its way into her rectum. 'What else are you going to do to me?' she asked, 
her voice shivering. 

"I withdrew my tongue and licked my lips. 'I think I'll fuck you in your 
ass,' I said, figuring that cornholing her would be more enjoyable than 
butt-fucking my boyfriend. 

"'Let me get on my knees,' Mother said. 'It's easier that way,' I drew back 
and she assumed a hands and knees position. I got behind her and, putting my 
hands underneath her, felt her clitoris and the sucking entrance to her 
vagina. I spread her buttocks apart and began rubbing my finger up and down 
over her asshole, saying. 'You hang onto the bed, Sylvia, and let me do 
everything. I want to play with you awhile before I fuck you.' 

"I reached underneath her and began feeling the foamy softness of her 
breasts, fingering the soft nipples, pulling at them. I remembered then! 
Getting off the bed, I went to her dresser and returned to the bed with a 
jar of vaseline. I opened the jar, dipped my finger in the vaseline and 
pushed it into her asshole, moving it around in little circles/making her 
breath come in quick short gasps. 

"'Uhh,' Sylvia grunted. 'I-I wish you'd hurry up and stick it in b-back 
there! H-Hurry up! Fuck me!' 

"'Why, Mother,' I joked, 'don't you know what we are doing is nasty?' 

"'Shut up, you little snot!' she panted. 'I like getting screwed in the 
behind. Now h-hurry up and-and shove that big cock to me!' 

" 'I-I w-will in a moment,' I gasped, jacking like crazy. 'I w-want my prick 
t-to be good and hard in your butt.' At the same time, I continued to work 
my finger in her rectum. I watched with extreme pleasure as her shapely back 
curved slightly upward from the pressure of my finger digging in her lower 
bowel. I looked at her asshole; the elastic brown ring expanded as I dug my 
finger in deeper. Her bung was very moist and she squirmed at my touch, 
desire driving her almost into a frenzy. 

" 'God damn you!' she hissed. 'Are you going to screw me or not?' 

" 'All right, Mother,' I said. I poked at her butthole with the head of my 
peter-good Lord, it was hard. My peter, not her asshole. Then I pressed, 
feeling her rubbery muscle give slightly. I pressed again, pushing harder 
with my ding-dong, this time with more force, pushing part of the head into 
her rectum. Shivering, Sylvia grasped the bed, great sighs pouring from her 
throat. I continued to push steadily, corkscrewing my cock into her rectum. 
I had almost two inches inside her, and I could see the crap-muscle 
straining and sucking in on my ringed peter. I pushed again, determined to 
end the journey. 'OHHHHHH!' Mother gasped. 'Y-Your cock feels as b-big as 
J-Jose's ... .' 

"At the moment, I didn't know whether I loved or hated her. I pushed again, 
and finally the smooth white hemisphere of her rump came in contact with my 
belly. I could feel her shivering as my hairs pressed into her flesh. 

"'AHHhhhhhh!' Sylvia sighed. 'I-I c-can feel y-your balls a-against 
mmeeeeee.' 

"Putting both hands on her hips, I leaned forward, knowing that all of my 
organ was buried within her lower bowels. I shoved the final half inch, and 
Mother's hips arched slightly. Then I began moving my own hips, at the same 
time reaching underneath her, my arms encircling her belly, as I fastened 
myself securely to her body and began playing with her clitoris. I fucked 
her, my cock a piston of movement in her asshole. 

"It was all Sylvia could do to hang on to the bed. 'Oh! Oh! Oh!' she cried. 
'It's-it's so good this way it-it feels-as big as a l-logggg.' 

"As I rested my face on her smooth white back arid kept working my cock in 
and out of her, I felt the excitement in my nuts growing and rising-a thick, 
sensuous ripple running the length of my overworked fucker. My mother's 
asshole gripped the length of my cock like a too-snug rubber glove, and I 
could feel her channel expanding and contracting ... pushing ... pulling ... 
as I worked in and out of her. From her muttered, subdued cries, I knew that 
soon she would have to cut loose-and I accelerated my thrusts. Gradually my 
cock began growing inside her, branching out, you might say, like a stalk of 
celery. I knew that very soon I would come inside her. Faster now I began 
pumping her shithole, my hips racing. 

" 'OHOHOHOHOHOH!' Mother cried. 'W-WONDERFUL! W-W-WONDERFULLLLL. 
I'M-UHGGGGggg!' 

"She almost screamed, hanging on to the front of the bed until the knuckles 
of her hand glowed milk white. Reflex action tightened her anus on my 
fuck-stick digging into her bowels, drawing out my come, the semen-stuff 
jumping out of me and sizzling and soaring into her lower intestine. 
Uncontrollable spasms shook both of us-and I cried, 'Go-Go s-sweet 
m-mammaaa- Go-GO-OHOHOHOHHHGGOOOOO ... .' 

"I suppose you're wondering how I got to diddle Ra-mona. From the time I 
fucked Sylvia, it took me almost two weeks to get into Ramona's pussy, the 
initial beginning coming about one afternoon when I was eating my mother's 
box. To ease her own conscience, Sylvia would always raise a little hell and 
call me a 'pervert' after we finished whatever we might be doing. This 
particular afternoon, I had sucked and fucked her, and she had done a solo 
on my flute. Afterwards, as usual, she was bitching about sending me to a 
nut doctor, and as she raved, she happened to remark, 'My God, you'll be 
wanting to stick your peter in Ramona next!' 

"Ahhh, here is my opportunity. 'As a matter of fact, I have,' I said. 

"Sylvia almost dropped her douche bag in astonishment. 'You've-you've 
already fucked her! When? Oh, you filthy child of your father! What have I 
done to deserve this?' She shook her head. 'You've got your father's evil 
ways.' 

" 'I haven't yet, but I've been thinking about it,' I said easily. 

"'Well, you never will, young man,' Mother stormed. 'Not if I have anything 
to say about it. The way you act is simply disgraceful.' 

"I said nothing, knowing time was on my side and my best assistant-other 
than my mother's own lust, which got the best of her the next day. 

"'Were you serious about wanting Ramona?' she asked, her eyes boring into 
mine. 

"'Uh-huh,' I replied with pretended disinterest. 

"'Wellllll-why not include Jose, and we can make it a foursome?' Mother said 
hopefully. 'Wouldn't you like that?' She reached out and felt my cock 
through my pants. 'My! You certainly have a nice hard.' 

"'No, I would not,' I said flatly. 'The less I see of Jose, the better I 
like it. I don't like the brown-faced grinning bastard and that's all there 
is to it. Count me out on anything that chili-eater is included in.' 

"Do I have to tell you what happened? It wasn't difficult to talk Slut 
Sylvia into excluding Jose, and she went immediately to Ramona and told her 
that the three of us were going three-way fuck. Ramona, of course, was more 
than willing, or at least she didn't care. She would have cut her throat if 
Mother paid her enough to do so. Like I said earlier, Ramona and Jose had a 
helluva good deal working for my mother. 

"I almost had a premature orgasm-what the books call an ejucalatio 
praecox-as I watched Ramona undress. I tell you, she had tits that were 
actually pointed, the nips big, brown, and delightful. Her cunt jungle was 
even more bushy than Mother's, while her ass was deliciously rounded, firm, 
and fully packed. 

"The three of us stood there naked, and, smiling, Ramona said, 'Me have her 
first-huh?' Her dark eyes indicated Mama dear-and that's another reason I 
didn't want Jose fucking around with us. I don't know what you'd call 
Ramona, but she loved doing it with an-other woman as well as she enjoyed 
doing it with a man. I knew that from watching her and Jose and Sylvia-and I 
was afraid Jose might also be a half queer and try to go down on me. Anyhow, 
his cock was bigger than mine, which made me sort of ashamed of myself. 

"My mother smiled. "Is that all right with you, Billy-boy?' For once the 
cock-licker was cold sober (which was rather frightening). 

"'Sure,' I said, not wanting to rock the boat of Screw. 'I'll lick Ramona's 
asshole while she makes you happy.' 

"I don't have to tell you the kind of hard I had by this time. It's a wonder 
it didn't break right off! 

"Mother spread out on the bed and Ramona crawled down beside her, giving her 
a kiss full on the mouth, a long, lingering French kiss, and Sylvia flung 
her arms around Ramona's neck. The two goddamn queers! Ramona fondled 
Sylvia's boobies for a while and then dipped her lips and began sucking on 
the nipples, while Mother fingered Ramona's cunt. In the meantime, I crawled 
up behind Ramona's butt, spread her cheeks, carefully put in my face, and 
began sucking and boring into her rectum. At one point, Ramona raised her 
mouth from Sylvia's tits and whispered. Try to get your tongue in me back 
there.' 

"What did she think I was trying to do, sharpen a pencil? The three of us 
did about everything, except fuck on the ceiling. We left that to the flies. 
After a time, I crawled into Mother's wet pussy and began fucking her. 
Ramona eased herself up behind me, fastened her mouth to my ass and began a 
back-door feast, her head riding up and down with my behind as I fucked 
Sylvia. 

"Then Sylvia had a pretty good idea. I got to my back and she and Ramona 
took turns mounting my mouth with their cunts. First Mother cunt-mouthed me, 
and I sucked her while Ramona ate my joy-prong. Then Mother and Ramona 
changed positions, and I sucked off Ramona while Mama ate my peter. 

"After a time, I got tired of being low-man-on-the-bed and said, 'Mother, 
let me fuck you in the mouth,' She agreed. She got on her back and I knelt 
at her mouth, put in my cock, and she began frenching me and fingering my 
bunghole. And while Mother sucked me off, Ramona feasted on her hairy box, 
saying, right before she began, 'Billy, you no come in her mouth this time. 
Me want to drink your come,' That spik, I tell you ... She didn't know two 
hundreds words of English-and if I live to be six hundred-oh, the hell with 
it! 

"Later, I fucked Ramona, and Mother got her kicks by licking my butthole. 
She seemed to enjoy a butt-suck even better than Ramona did. If I live to be 
six hundred, I don't believe I'l ever find two women more perverted than 
those two! After that, the two whores did a sixty-nine, with me cornholing 
Ramona who was on top. Then Ramona and I did a 
sixty-and-the-number-that-comes-after-eight, with me on the bottom, and as 
she ate my stalk, Mother got between my legs and sucked on my nuts. Uh-huh, 
the three of us had quite a time. 

"We kept right at it, the three of us as excited and as hot as a July sun. 
After a time we moved off the bed, because it was wet and soggy from come 
and sweat. I sat down on a chair. Mother knelt in front of me and began 
sucking on my peter. You would have thought she was dying of thirst. Ramona 
stood to one side, leaning down and slightly around so that I could suck on 
her milk-factories. I got to thinking that a jerk with buck teeth could have 
really given her a swell suck-time-shit! 

"After I had shot into Mother's mouth, I was pretty well done in. Well, to 
be honest about it, I wanted to quit, but Mother and Ramona wouldn't hear of 
it. Laughing, they pulled me to the rug, and, somehow, Ramona cranked me up 
once more to a huge hard, after which she eased herself down on my big 
splinter, stuffing it into her cunt-but her back was to me, so all I could 
do was lie there and let her fuck herself. 

"'OH!' she sobbed, 'big it feels!' 

"My mother stood in front of Ramona, her feet on each side of my thighs, and 
Ramona leaned forward and began sucking her cunny-box, putting her arms 
around Mother's hips. After a while, Mother suggested, I'll tell you what 
I'd like. I'll get on the rug, and Ramona, you can suck me. Billy hon, you 
can fuck me in the mouth; maybe that will make you come. And cram it all the 
way in to your balls; I like it that way.' 

"That's what we did, with Mother even raising her hips and ass slightly in 
order that Ramona could wash her asshole. 

"After that, Ramona crawled on Mother's mouth while I stood in front of her, 
extending my cock so that she could guzzle my come-what little of it I could 
produce. Ramona finally managed to get me to come off-a piddling few 
drops-and Mother got Ramona's fuck-juices. 

"Like I said, we did just about everything, and I enjoyed myself better than 
jacking off. Don't ask me how, but the two whores got me excited again, the 
result of which was that I titty-fucked Mother, kneeling on her, and Ramona 
sucked her cunt once more. I then fucked Ramona in her asshole, after Mother 
vaselined my cock and worked over Ramona's rectum with the gooey stuff. 

"Both women were still not satisfied. Mother sat down on a chair, and I 
stood in front of her and let her gobble my soft cock. On her knees behind 
me, Ramona helped mother by half-masturbating me. I say 'half-masturbating' 
because Ramona was also occupied with eating my asshole. I guess I don't 
have to tell you that by now I was pretty sore at both ends-and my mouth 
ached. Don't ask me how it happened, but the two whores managed to get me 
worked up once more, and I finally blasted off in Mother's mouth, becoming 
so excited that I actually tried to cram my entire prick down her throat. 
But that was it! I was fucked out. After that, Mother and Ramona had to 
content themselves with dildoe fucking. I helped out by licking them all 
over while they took turns fucking each other. 

"Shit-they even fucked each other simultaneously! With a dildoe that Sylvia 
called the double dong'-a 15-inch shaft of rubber with a cock-head at each 
end. Watching, sitting there stupefied with my mouth open, I felt like a 
damn fool as Mother and Ramona stood facing each other, about a foot apart. 
Then they put each end of the 'double dong' into their cunts and, with their 
arms around each other, began hunching on the weird thing, cunt juice 
running down their thighs. I fell asleep watching them ... 

"Pardon? I didn't get the question. I was thinking of the double dong. Why 
did I kill my mother? I had to kill Sylvia, although I had been toying 
around with the idea for some time. What brought everything to a head was 
the day I overheard Sylvia making an appointment for us to see a head 
shrinker ... with a Doctor G---, who had offices in downtown Portland. 
Sonuvabitch! The bitch has actually done it! She was actually going to take 
me to a psychiatrist, in three weeks. I knew then that she had to die. There 
was still another reason why she had to go bye-bye to happiness land in the 
sky. I was her only living relative. With her dead, I'd get everything-and 
couldn't you have a lot of fun with an estate that was better than a million 
dollars. 

"I knew I had to make her death look accidental, figuring this wouldn't be 
difficult to do, since she was a heavy drinker. Like a nice accidental fall 
down the stairs. 

"As you may have surmised, I'm an omnivorous reader. I figured if I choked 
my mother to death with a throat lock (I had read about judo in a book) and 
then pushed her down the stairs, her death would look-like an accident. So I 
was wrong. But how was I to know that the medical examiner would find out 
about that bone in her neck and discover she was murdered? Say, do you think 
I'll be able to become a chemist while I'm in the penitentiary?" 

(Author's Note: The subject is referring to the hyoid, the bone located 
beneath the chin in the upper part of the neck; it is the bone to which the 
tongue muscles are attached. The hyoid is a very tough bone and only an 
extreme amount of pressure, or a sharp blow, can crack it. It is very 
unlikely that a fall down a flight of stairs could do it.) 

To conclude the case study of Billy L. H-, we must make mention of his 
mother, who made possible the act of incest between her son and herself, her 
acquiescence to his demands and desires confirming the theory of Dr. S. 
Kirson Weinberg, who writes in Incest Behavior: "In the mother-son type (of 
incest), when the son is the aggressor, the tendency is for the incestuous 
event to terminate whatever mother-son relationship exists. The mother, 
then, socially renounces her biological offspring as her son." 

The same psychosexual process takes place in the son, who renounces his 
mother, thus freeing himself completely from the incest taboo restriction. 
This is what happened to Billy L. Once he had renounced Sylvia, his libido 
could completely overpower his superego; the void left by conscience was 
then replaced by hate, making the decision of murder an easy one. In his 
mind, Billy did not murder his mother, only a woman he hated ... 

On September 21, 1969, Billy L. H--- was convicted of first-degree murder 
and sentenced to life imprisonment. The vicious circle of incest had 
completed itself. 

 CHAPTER TWO - Paula and Her Stepfather 

"I was about ten years old when my father was killed in a coal mine outside 
Garterville. As I recall mother's telling me, it was a mine cave-in. About 
two years later, mother remarried. Her new husband was a very nice man, 
several years younger than she. Julius was 28 at the time, and mother was 
30. He was good-looking and easygoing, but he did have one defective trait: 
The poor dear simply couldn't hold a job-not that he was lazy or a bum! I 
think he had some kind of emotional difficulty which prompted him always to 
find something wrong with either the job or his boss. Either working 
conditions weren't right, or else the boss 'had it in* for him. 

"Because Ju-Ju-that's what mother and I called him-was not a good provider, 
mother had to return to her job at one of the local bakeries. She didn't 
want to, but she had no choice, riot being able to depend on Ju-Ju for any 
kind of constant support; but, as she told me when I got older and could 
understand what a crummy world this is, she didn't divorce him because she 
felt I needed a father's influence. And Ju-Ju was very good to me; in turn, 
I was very fond of him. However, you've got to admit his 'fatherly 
influence' didn't work very well-did it? Or I wouldn't be here-would I? I 
guess my mother's wasn't much good either ... 

"Anyhow, it was a real groovy scene as I got older. Ju and I went everywhere 
together. Yes, he was genuinely fond of me and enjoyed doing things for me 
and making me happy. I attribute this to the fact that, in many ways, he was 
like a kid himself. Ju-Ju was forever seeing some kind of rosy future, but 
never doing anything to make his dreams come true. He'd get fired from a 
job, or quit, and when mother would raise Gain with him, he'd merely laugh 
and say that life was too short to be taken seriously. He said success was 
just a matter of luck, but, of course, all failures in the world give that 
cop-out. 

"But I liked my-stepfather. Looking back, I think I loved him. I think I 
still do. For one thing, he loved classical music; so did I. When I got 
older, around thirteen and fourteen, he always bought a nice record for me, 
when he had any spare money-like for my birthday last year, he got me an LP 
of Debussy's La Mer. But I don't suppose you're interested in my interest in 
music, which has nothing to do with fucking! Needless to say, the idea to 
have my stepfather cop my cherry didn't develop overnight. I got to blowing 
my dates first and having them suck me off. First of all, I enjoyed sex. I 
dig feeling a boy's tongue roaming around in my cunt-and sucking on a cock 
isn't bad either. It's just like sucking on a big banana-except for the 
taste of come. But there's a way to get around that! All a girl has to do is 
chew gum before she sucks the guy. Too, I figured that selling my pussy 
would be an ideal way to get what I wanted-better clothes and other things. 
At first, my plan to use sex to good advantage was rather an ephemeral one, 
but then I got to thinking. We were having a rough time of it at home, 
sailing along on a financial sea in a boat that was more than leaky. Mother 
always managed to dress me fairly well, and though I looked better than a 
lot of kids at school, that still didn't prevent me from wanting more. I 
made up my mind: I'd sell my cunt-which made more sense than giving it away, 
the way a lot of girls did, just so they could have dates. 

"Right off, I began having difficulties-oh, nothing really serious. It was 
only that the other girls at school could not understand my sudden 
popularity, as I wasn't the type of gal whom boys were anxious to date. 
While I was one of the most attractive girls in school, I wasn't a leader in 
student activities and was considered somewhat of a square because I didn't 
mix and take part in their childish games; there was also the fact that I 
always made excellent grades, my proficiency causing a lot of the girls to 
be jealous of me. 

"Nevertheless, the other girls never did discover the reason for my sudden 
popularity with the boys, thinking I was a big hit because of my figure. In 
a way, they were half right. Those dumb kids! They wouldn't have believed 
that I was a virgin and never, but never, permitted my dates the pleasure of 
sexual intercourse-that I had decided to save my cherry for the man I'd 
eventually love. 

"When a boy would ask me for a date, I'd smile and nod my head. 'You know, 
of course, it will cost you?' I would say. 

"Some boys realized what I meant. Others thought that I had only expensive 
tastes. What I really meant is that I only dated if I was paid, and that the 
date would always include the boy's getting his peter sucked. A few of the 
guys dated me only once, but most of them always came back for more and 
more, like, for instance, Jerry. I never will forget the first time I dated 
him. 

"He asked me for a date, and I said, 'Sure, Jerry, I'll go out with you. But 
it will cost you-at least ten dollars.' 

"Uh-huh, I knew what he was assuming-that I meant a dinner and a movie. The 
poor dope. I knew he was figuring all the angles, thinking he was getting 
off cheap. 

"That night he picked me up in his father's car, and as soon as I had seated 
myself, I mentioned the ten-spot. The poor boy stared at me in bewilderment. 

"'You mean-I'm supposed to pay you?' 

"'If you want to get between my legs, you are,' I said sweetly. 

" 'Well, I'll be damned!' he exclaimed. 'This is certainly a new one on me. 
I've never paid a girl to go out with me, but at least I won't have to coax 
you into letting me have a piece.' Fumbling with his wallet, he handed me a 
ten-dollar bill. Then, rather gruffly-I knew he was trying to cover up his 
surprise-he asked me where I wanted to go. 'The drive-in okay with you? Or 
do you want to eat first?' 

"'Drive directly to the park,' I said matter-of-factly, wanting to laugh. 
Why, he acted as if we were on a legitimate date. 

" 'Huh! To the park! You mean right now?' he echoed. 

"'I certainly don't mean tomorrow,' I said. 'You've paid for my services, so 
there's no point in us beating around the bush.' 

" 'You sure as hell are cold-blooded about it,' Jerry said. Then he drove to 
the well-known lovers' lane area of the park that was well secluded. 

"After he turned off the lights, I promptly went into action. I unbuttoned 
my blouse, exposing my breasts, and then took Jerry's hands and placed them 
on my hot flesh. After he had nervously kneaded them a bit, I cuddled close 
and lifted my mouth to receive his kiss, making ready with my tongue, which 
was wet and practiced. A gal can always get a boy hot by French-kissing him. 
For a moment, my tongue danced with his, as our mouths met, then withdrew so 
that I could grab him fully with my lips and suck upon him. Soon, realizing 
that I had stimulated him enough, I reached to his lap, expertly lifted his 
zipper tab between thumb and forefinger, and drew it downward. Then I 
reached inside and pulled out his hard, throbbing peter. 

"'Ohhhh, gosh!' Jerry gulped. 'This is great!' 

" 'Oh sure. Gee, golly-gosh, gee-whizz,' I said, kidding him. 

"For a few seconds I merely held onto his cock, tightening my fingers around 
the hard shaft of flesh. Then, when I felt his fingers digging into my 
breasts, I gently began moving my hand up and down over his root, giving him 
a rather slow masturbation job, but still careful not to stimulate him to 
the point of ejaculation. 

"Well, that was a proven method, and very soon Jerry wheezed a long, 
shuddering sigh of desire and began probing between my thighs with his 
hands, Tsk-tsk-such a nasty boy. And terribly stupid, too! 

"'Come on,' he whispered. 'Let me put it in. Let's fuck!' Hooking his 
fingers into my panties, he attempted to pull them down over my hips. That's 
when I gave him the bad news. 

"'Nothing doing,' I said. 'You're not getting my cherry, buster!' 

"You'd have thought I had slapped him. I could see him staring at me in the 
semidarkness, and once more he tried to force his hand between my legs, 
which were clamped together as tightly as a stamp on an envelope. 

"'What the shit you trying to pull, goddam it!' he said, his voice rising 
and growing worried. 'I done paid you ten bucks for a piece of ass! Cone on! 
Let's screw-or give me my money back!' 

"That's right, Jerry boy, you did. But I didn't say I was going to let you 
fuck me. I only said that you could get between my legs, and you have-with 
your hands!' 

"'Now, goddam it! If you think-' He began to rave. 

" 'Oh shut up,' I giggled, squeezing his prick very hard. 'Lean back and 
I'll show you something,' Actually, I was delighting in his fear and 
anxiety. 

"Although confused, Jerry nevertheless obeyed, leaning back against the seat 
and spreading his legs somewhat. I folded my fingers around the upper 
portion of his peter and deftly pushed downward. Pulling back on the prepuce 
and exposing the glans, while with my other hand, I dug into the opening of 
his pants and pulled out his sack of balls. This didn't reassure him at all. 

" 'Well, shit!' Jerry protested angrily. 'It sure ain't worth ten bucks for 
you to jack me off. I can do that myself-and do you have to keep chawin' 
away at that damn gum?' 

"'Shut up and be quiet,' I snapped. 'I'm going to blow you; you'll get your 
money's worth-the way I do it.' I took the gum out of my mouth. 

"Moving myself to a more accommodating position, I bent my head and gently 
began licking the sides of his penis, slowly working downward to the base. I 
delighted in the fact that Jerry had a fairly large cock. I don't like to 
work on a midget-sized peter. 

"I began to lick the wrinkled and hairy skin of his testicles, now and then 
sucking the skin into my mouth and tenderly chewing on the warm flesh. 
Sighing, Jerry put his hands on my shoulders, and I knew what he was 
thinking: that he had well spent his ten dollars. I knew something else he 
was wondering: whether or not I would swallow his come, and if I didn't, 
would I spit it out in his father's precious car? 

"Returning to his cock, I began walking my tongue, licking and nibbling 
along the underside of the slightly throbbing root, keeping a steady on 
course until I reached the head, which was now wet with fluid that dribbled 
through the little slit in the end. I moved my mouth over the semisphere of 
slick wet flesh and engulfed it completely, closing my lips tightly 
around-yes, around the corona. But I did not suck, not immediately. Instead, 
I permitted my tongue to roam all about the smooth surface, letting it 
linger for a moment at the pee-slit in the peak. Then I plunged down on the 
throbbing cock, taking as much of it into my mouth as was possible, until I 
felt the tip tickling and tapping at the back of my throat. Then, quickly, I 
withdrew, letting the prick slide from my mouth, but retaining the head to 
suck on. Finally I began a slow but very powerful suction, and while I 
mouth-pulled on the head, I put my fingers into my cunt and began to 
masturbate. Jerry moved his hands to my head, ail the while groaning, his 
prick jerking and throbbing in my mouth. I knew he was right on the verge of 
coming. I knew this from the way the pressure of his hands on my head 
increased, ail of which told me he was building up toward his peak. His 
groans also told me-and, specifically, the special kind of pulsation that 
ran throughout his organ. 

"I will explain here that every time I blew the cock of a date, I always 
pretended I was doing it to my stepfather. Sucking Ju-Ju's peter was always 
my chief fantasy, had been for almost two years, even when I masturbated at 
home. Sometimes I even felt a little jealous of mother, because she could 
have his cock anytime she wanted it-all for her very own. She could suck on 
it, or have him shove it in her pussy, or between her tits, or even in her 
rear end-if she wanted it that way. Lots of times at night, I'd lie in bed 
and masturbate, all the while thinking of my stepfather doing ail kinds of 
nice things to me. In particular, I'd think of him fucking me in the mouth. 

"That's what I did while I sucked Jerry, furiously finger-jabbing at my 
hard, tight clitoris, and thinking, daydreaming, of Ju-Ju screwing me in the 
mouth! I submerged myself completely in my 
efforts-sucking-sucking-pulling-pulling. Finally my universe became one 
giant cock, my entire existence centering around an eternal suck, and I 
became aware of Jerry's hands tightening on my head, his palms pushing 
against my hair. 

"Jerry began to blubber. 'I-I'mm almost ready-I-I-ohhhh ... OHHH! Hereee 
it-is! I-oh-uUhhhhhhh-huhuhuhuhuhu !' 

"Like the mighty Tannhauser escaping from the enchanted Venusberg cavern, 
Jerry's rushing come squirted from his cock, bubbling into my anxious mouth. 
I hardly noticed the warm tangy taste of the stuff, too absorbed in my 
efforts of pulling the thick cream from his exploding cock. I swallowed 
furiously, taking every drop into my body as if I were depriving him of his 
strength, as if by swallowing his come I was gaining a new strength all my 
own. 

"'UH-UH-UH!' Jerry groaned loudly. Pressing down on my head, he forced his 
vomiting prick into my mouth, more and more of it. I took it all, continuing 
to suck on the organ, extracting from it the final drops of his ejaculation. 
Then suddenly, I felt the very first ripple of my own come, a giant shudder 
of relief as my cunt shot to the extreme heights of emotion ... 

"So, I began working as a professional prostitute before I decided on 
letting my stepfather have first chance at my pussy. You might say I got 
into it by accident. One night I picked up a stranger, an older man-he must 
have been in his late twenties-and he took me to a cheap dive with a half 
dozen cabins in back of the place. The roadhouse was owned by a woman named 
Dolly K--, an old whore from East Saint Louis; and Bennie M--, the guy I had 
picked up, was not only a pimp, but a good friend of Dolly's. 

"The three of us got to talking, and Dolly and Bennie found out I was 
hustling high-school boys. They thought this was a big joke. That's when 
Dolly pointed out I could make more money in one night working for her than 
I could in a month on my own. 

"'But I'm not going to let any slob stick his cock in me!' I said. 'I don't 
mind blowing a man or letting him go down on me, but that's 'all.' 

"That was okay with Dolly, who said I wouldn't have to fuck. She went on to 
say I could become what she called an 'erotic specialist' and service 
masochists. I didn't know what masochists were, but after she laughed and 
told me, J found the idea intriguing. Making men miserable appealed to me, 
and just thinking about it made my nipples harden and my cunt twitch. 

" 'Why, child, some men will pay as much as seventy-five dollars to have a 
young girl 'torture" them,' Dolly confided to me. 'You'll keep half and I'll 
get the other half. And there ain't nobody that bothers us out here at the 
W-- W--.' 

"It was agreed then. I would become an erotic specialist, working two nights 
a week in one of the cabins out back of the place, but always alternating 
the nights, to keep mother and Ju-Ju from getting suspicious. 

"I know ... you want to hear about some of my experiences at the W--- W---. 
That's the way you psychiatrists are: you want to know every little juicy 
detail. Personally, I think you're all nothing but dirty old men. 

"I recall very vividly the very first masochist that Dolly sent to me, a 
bald-headed man who must have been in his fifties. I made him take off all 
his clothes and kneel down before me. Jeez! He was one hell of a sight! He 
had a big pot gut and a lot of big veins in his legs, and his cock, which 
got hard almost instantly, wasn't more than twice the size of my thumb. 

"I kept on my red domino mask and my knee-length boots (Dolly had coached me 
very carefully and I was more than an attentive pupil!), but very slowly I 
removed the rest of my clothing, until finally I was stark-naked and my cunt 
was only a foot or so from the slob's mouth. But I didn't let him suck me, 
not then, wanting to make him suffer from longing. The damn fool had a look 
of sheer bliss on his face-like a newly arrived soul in heaven, getting its 
first glimpse of God! But I guess paradise is having complete faith in 
something, and this poor jerk sure had faith in me. 

"With my hands on my hips, I stood there, staring down at the freak. 'Okay, 
Pops, what do you want me to use on you?' I purred. 'I've got whips, 
paddles, even clubs and chains. You name it, Dad. I've got it. You want me 
to tie you up before I beat hell out of you? Come on, swine, I've not got 
all day to wait while you make up your mind.' I put both my feet on his 
hands, which were spread out on the floor. 

"Baldy shook his head, the top of which was dotted with sweat. 'No,' he 
croaked. 'I don't care for any bondage. But a whip-a whip will do fine.' 

"I noticed that his stomach was very white and smooth, and suddenly I wanted 
to kick it. I went into another room and got a brown leather whip, the kind 
you use at race tracks. Christ! It was a wicked-looking thing, and after I 
returned to Baldy and began swishing it through the air, flexing my arm, I 
hated to think of how it would feel if someone whacked it over my butt! 

"It was amazing! Absolutely fantastic I Kneeling there, Baldy stared at the 
whip, his eyes filled with fear and horror. 'I know,' I said smugly. 'You 
are dying to know what I am going to do to you, aren't you? But you don't 
dare ask-and do you know why?' 

"The poor bastard shook his head-automatically, like a robot. 

"'One part of you is saying run before the pain starts,' I hissed. 'But the 
other part of you won't even let your feet move. You're drawn to me and 
actually want the pain I'm going to give you. Isn't that right, you fuckin' 
freak?' 

"Yes, yes!" Again his head nodded. 

"'And call me your Most Noble and Divine Mistress,' I snapped. 'Now, you 
lump of rotten manure, tell me why you need pain-and don't you dare lie to 
me!' 

"His words poured out of him, almost as if he were relieved to tell me, as 
if he were confessing a deep, dark secret. 'I-I exist ... It's a paradox. I 
abhor the pain, but still I must have it in order to get a hard on and keep 
it. I hate the pain and yet am drawn to it. That is the way I've been for 
almost three years, ever since June died. She was my wife and it was my 
fault that she died in an automobile accident. I killed her. It was my 
fault. I was driving the car. Since then, I-I've been almost completely 
impotent as regards normal intercourse. I-I don't like pain, but must have 
it.' 

"The poor nutty son of a bitch! 'All right, Pops,' I snapped. 'Flat on your 
face. I haven't got all night to fuck around with you.' 

"The nut fell to his face, pressing his chest and belly to the floor, his 
chin touching the worn carpet. 'Oh please, Most Noble and Divine Mistress, 
have mercy-oh please have mercy on me!' he pleaded, his voice almost a 
whine. But as Dolly had clued me, this was how the sadist-masochist game was 
played. 

"'Beg for the whip, you bastard,' I snarled, trying to sound cruel, but 
wanting to laugh. Honestly, I tell you, Baldy was one pathetic sight! 

" 'Call me swine!' he pleaded. 'PLEASE! Make me-suffer!' 

"I spread my legs, enjoying myself to the fullest and taking a stance of 
domination. 

" 'You're a swine!' I screamed at him. I figured I might as well give the 
nut his money's worth! 'You're a no-good low swine that eats shit-and your 
mother was a dirty no-good cocksucker! Isn't that right! Now, does that make 
you feel humiliated?' 

" 'Oh yes, yes!' he quickly agreed. 'I feel so-so ashamed. I-' 

"'Say it, swine! ADMIT IT!' I yelled at him, raising my whip. 'SAY IT!' 

" I'm a-low swine-that eats shit-and my mother -my mother was a cocksucker. 
OHHHH, I feel soooo degraded. Oh, Divine Mistress-mercy, please, PLEASE!' 

"'And you deserve to be whipped, don't you?' I suddenly found, to my 
astonishment, I was perspiring profusely, that sweat had formed puddles in 
my armpits and was trickling down my sides. I was also becoming sexually 
excited-and I could hardly wait until his tongue would shoot into my cunt. 

"'Yes, yes,' the old fool cried, looking up to me as best he could from his 
position on the floor. 'I deserved to be punished, to be whipped. Whip me, 
please-whip me!' 

"I began walking around the poor pathetic freak- and then I Said it on him, 
striking downward with the whip-once, twice, three times-slashing his 
shoulders and back, his buttocks and the back of his thighs. I loved 
whipping him, seeing the red-purple welts that rose instantly on his 
dead-white body, long streaks of agony marks that ran crazily in all 
directions. He moaned and cried, blubbered and sobbed in what had to be 
sheer agony and, at the same time, sheer ecstasy. 

"Again and again I sliced my whip cruelly into his soft flabby flesh, its 
tip cutting him like a blue-hot knife, and when I finally finished, after 
five minutes or so, poor Baldy was a bloody mess. I stood there, breathing 
hard and looking down at him. I caught a glimpse of myself in a mirror that 
hung on the wall and saw, to my surprise, that my face was a mask of 
pleasure, my mouth frozen in a fixed smile. 

"Baldy began crawling around on the floor, moaning and groaning, like some 
kind of snake. Jeez! He was one hideous sight, his back and butt a mass of 
bloody welts. I stood there, frozen in fascination, fingering my cunt. I 
sure had the hots for his tongue, but I remembered what Dolly had told me: 
Play it out! Make a freak suffer physically and mentally. 

"Then Baldy surprised me by saying, 'Your foot, Noble and Most Divine 
Mistress.' He groaned. "Ohhhh, the pain, the pai-nnnn.' 

" 'What about my foot, you hunk of blubber!' I snarled. 

'Let me love your foot. Please. I-I must love your foot ...' 

"Was he a nut? Yes, he was. 'Very well, swine,' I said in a low voice, 
throwing the whip to the floor. Then I relaxed and began smiling as he began 
kissing the instep of my right boot, licking it, rubbing his lips tenderly 
over the highly polished leather. 

"'All right, you son of a bitch,' I snarled in pseudoanger. Take my boot off 
and tongue-wash my foot. And you'd better do a good job or I'll shove ground 
glass into your asshole!' 

"Trembling and shaking like a leaf in a tornado, the nut complied with my 
demand and soon his tongue was slobbering over my foot, probing between each 
toe, licking the sole and instep. Then, once more the goof-ball surprised me 
by saying, or rather, begging in a high whine, 'Please, Noble and Divine 
Goddess, beat me some more. I-I have been bad. I-I must be punished!' 

"I laughed in the poor fool's face, grinning like a she-devil. Actually, the 
more I tortured him, the more I enjoyed it. I shook my head and spit out at 
him, 'Sorry, swine. Before we continue, you've got to eat my pussy and make 
me come. Then, if you do a real groovy job of hair-pie eating, I'll give you 
some more of my sweet whip.' I put my foot on his shoulder and pushed him 
over on his back, causing him to groan loudly as the rough rug ground into 
his whip cuts. 

"'The choice is yours, Pops. Make up your sick and silly mind.' 

"The slob nodded dumbly, and quickly I got to the bed, where, for a half 
hour or so, he sucked my cunt, as well as licked my asshole. I tell you! I 
must have had two dozen comes! But finally I had enough, so I got off the 
bed and commanded him to hand me the whip. 'Very well, you pot-gutted swine, 
now you can have your climax, but only if you do as I tell you. You 
understand that?' 

"Without my telling him to do so, the damn fool knelt before me. 'Yes, yes. 
I'll do anything you say, oh noble lady,' he croaked. 

"The whole scene was weird. Way out ... I won't go into it. 

"After some months of working as an erotic specialist-a sadist-at The W--- 
W--- arid getting my pussy sucked regularly-because I always made my clients 
eat my box-I began wanting a cock inside of me, in my cunt. But the trouble 
was that my pride wouldn't permit me to let one of those freaks grab off my 
cherry. No, sir! No pain lover was going to have a cherry harvest with me, 
because I was determined to give my virginity to a man who deserved it, a 
good man, a very special man, a man who would appreciate it. At the same 
time, I knew I couldn't wait until I was married. Why, that was years away! 
But I knew I had to do something. Burning up in need and desperation, I was 
masturbating myself silly, and a man's tongue simply couldn't do the job. I 
suppose that statement is rather ambiguous, considering that I had no way of 
comparing a cock to a tongue, since I had never had a peter inside me. 

"Then one night the answer to my dilemma came to me in a dream, when I 
dreamt that my stepfather was fucking me. With pounding heart and sizzling 
pussy, I woke up, instinctively knowing that I had found the answer: I'd get 
Ju-Ju to fuck me. It was all so rights so wonderful and perfect and only 
sensible that it should be he who would get my cherry. He loved me and I 
loved him. What better man deserved it? I knew something else, too: I'd have 
to seduce him. But-how? I decided to watch and wait and bide my time ... 
Sooner or later, I'd get my chance. I was determined. Within months, if not 
sooner, I'd have my stepfather's prick inside my cunt ... " 

It is evident in Paula's case that we are dealing with the results of more 
than one abnormality, namely a severe Electra complex, since it is 
complicated by her sadomasochism, although this latter aberrancy had no 
direct motivational bearing on her decision to seduce her stepfather into 
sexual intercourse; nevertheless, we must consider this element of 
sadomasochism, since it is an integral part of Paula's libido, of the 
fertile soil so vital to the growing of warped and twisted sexuality. 

It is necessary to say that sexual abnormality never develops suddenly; it 
develops slowly, over a period of years, from a background of complex 
factors which, working in unison with each other, combine to produce the 
aberration. And it did not develop overnight in Paula T-. 

At this point we will do well to refresh our memory with an explanation of 
the Oedipus complex, the counterpart of which, in girls, is called the 
Electra complex. Reduced to its simplest explanation, the Electra complex is 
the incestuous desire of the daughter for sexual relations with the father. 
Extended to greater analysis, the Electra wish means that, with the 
transference of the child-penis wish on to her father, the girl enters into 
the situation of the Electra complex. "This means that she associates her 
lack of a penis with her father's having one; this, in turn, creates 
hostility against her mother, who, receiving everything from the father that 
the girl wants, including his penis, now becomes a rival. 

The girl's Electra complex long conceals the pre-Oedipus attachment to her 
mother, which is so important and which leaves behind it such lasting 
fixations. For the girl, the Electra complex is the conclusion of a long and 
difficult period of development; it is a kind of temporary solution of her 
problems, and a state of equilibrium which is not lightly to be given up, 
especially as the onset of the latency period is not far off. 

It is here that we notice a difference between the two sexes in the relation 
between the Oedipus complex and the castration complex, a difference which 
is probably a momentous one. The boy's Oedipus complex, in which he desires 
his mother, and wants to get rid of his father as a rival, develops 
naturally out of the phase of phallic sexuality. The threat of castration, 
however, forces him to give up this attitude. Under the influence of the 
danger of losing his penis, he abandons his Oedipus complex; it becomes 
repressed and, in the most normal cases, entirely destroyed, while a severe 
superego (or conscience) is set up as its heir. 'What happens in the case of 
a girl is almost the opposite. The castration complex prepares the way for 
the Oedipus situation (the Electra wish) instead of destroying it, and what 
happens is this: Under the influence of her penis-envy the girl is driven 
from her attachment to her mother, and enters the Electra situation as 
though it were a haven of refuge. When the fear of castration disappears, 
the primary motive is removed, which has forced the boy to overcome his 
Oedipus complex, but the girl remains in the Oedipus (Electra) situation for 
an indefinite period, only abandoning it late in life, and then completely. 
The formation of the superego must suffer in these circumstances, which, in 
part, explains why some women can be so utterly and completely ruthless. 

How does all this apply to Paula, the subject of our case study? It is 
obvious that most teenage girls want things their parents cannot afford, or, 
for whatever reason, do not want them to have; yet, the average girl does 
not turn to sexual promiscuity in order to acquire these things. She doesn't 
for one very good reason: the factors necessary for promiscuity are not 
present in her psychosexual makeup. These factors were present in Paula 
T---; one factor was more than strong enough to subjugate the superego: an 
intense Electra complex which quickly manifested itself in Paula's desire 
for material gain. 

Without knowing it, without realizing it, Paula was not fellating or being 
cunnilingued by dates; she was having oral relations with her stepfather, 
the man who represented to her, emotionally and subconsciously, a real 
biologic father. Her own words give evidence to this fact: "He loved me and 
I loved him." Almost as if -at least to Paula-they were lovers! Her words 
also indicate the strength of the complex, which, after growing in strength, 
finally could insinuate itself into her ego (and/or consciousness). 

Thus we see that Paula's promiscuity, her high-school whoredom, and later 
her activities at the W--- W---, were merely a prelude to the full-blown 
realization of her Electra complex, expressing itself at its peak in her 
conscious determination to seduce her stepfather. 

How does Paula's sadomasochism fit into this complex framework of 
abnormality? Was she actually, subconsciously, punishing her stepfather when 
she beat and whipped and tortured her clients? 

For an explanation, we first must regress a little to the works of Freud. 
Discussing sexuality in general, Freud says, in Beyond the Pleasure 
Principle: "From the very start we recognized the presence of a sadistic 
component in the sexual instinct ... later, the sadistic instinct separates 
off, and finally, at the stage of genital primacy, it takes on, for the 
purposes of reproduction, the function of overpowering the sexual object to 
the extent necessary for carrying out the sexual act." 

Here we see how Freud identifies sadism with destructive and death 
instincts. He also points out that in the sexual act these instincts are 
subordinated to Eors in order to secure control of the subject of the 
search-the love object. Writes Freud: "It may be assumed that the impulse of 
cruelty arises from the instinct for mastery and appears at a period of 
seual life at which the genitals have not taken over their later role.' 

In The Ego and the Id, Freud repeats this idea, but this time insists on the 
importance of Instinctual disfusion: Says he: "The sadistic component of the 
sexual instinct would be a classical example of a serviceable instinctual 
fusion. Making a swift generalization, we might conjecture that the essence 
of a libido lies in the disfusion of instincts." 

We mention this background to the formation of generalized sadomasochism in 
women as a foundation to the explanation of Paula's origin of sadism and her 
enjoyment of cruelty. 

No, Paula was not "torturing" her stepfather when she "serviced" a 
masochistic client. Her sadism was merely a by-product of her Electra 
complex, an intensification of Electra to express itself, to free itself 
from bondage, from the imprisonment of the id. In beating her clients, Paula 
was partially achieving her goal-on a subconscious level, of course-which 
was to have intercourse with her father. 

A note of caution to the reader. It must not be thought that all unresolved 
complexes, Electra and otherwise, express themselves in sadomasochism. The 
production of sadomasochism depends on many factors and the strength of 
their intensification, of which Oedipus/Electra is only one, as well as 
other motivations which, at present, are not fully understood (and too 
complicated to discuss in this short work); nor does an unresolved Electra 
complex invariably result in conscious desire for incestuous sexual contact. 
It seldom does, the superego usually succeeding in completely repressing 
such desires. 

Psychosomatic (or pure psychogenic) illness is by far the most common mode 
of unresolved Electra expression-various phobias and compulsions, and/or 
conversion symptoms (such as the famous backache or "sick headache," as well 
as hundreds-literally-of other body symptoms). However, symptoms may also 
arise from guilt over the Electra situation. Here we find that when the 
superego is as powerful as the unresolved Electra desire (or perhaps even 
more powerful), guilt can be the result, with the desire of the conscience 
(now in deadly and unrelenting conflict with Electra) being to expiate what 
it feels to be the monstrous sin of incest; for to superego, the desire is 
as bad as the commission of the act itself. 

We cannot pass over this lightly, as a girl's guilt toward her father does 
not interfere merely with her sexual life (perhaps even to the extent of 
frigidity-or female homosexuality) but extends to her achievements in other 
fields if they take on an unconscious phallic significance. Inhibition 
related to this guilt seems to me chiefly responsible for woman's place in 
culture and society today. Psychoanalysts have noticed that Oedipal guilt, 
linked to the guilt of surpassing the mother, is associated in many 
intellectual, professional, and creative activities with a feeling of guilt 
toward the father, a guilt which is specifically feminine. Indeed, it has 
been found that in patients suffering from chronic headaches their guilt 
over surpassing their parents on an intellectual level was usually linked to 
the father, particularly in female patients. For both sexes successful 
intellectual activity is the unconscious equivalent of possessing the penis. 
For women this means they have the father's penis and have thus dispossessed 
the mother-the Oedipal drama. In addition, they have also castrated the 
father. 

But only very rarely does the Electra complex lead its possessor to 
consciously desiring sexual contact with the parent. And when it does? Then 
we have a girl or woman who becomes utterly ruthless in her desire to have 
contact not with a sexual father-figure but with the father himself. 

This is precisely what happened in the case of Paula T-. 

You may wonder how I intended to go about seducing my stepfather. I 
wondered, too! I wondered quite a bit, until I began to think very seriously 
about the problem. After a good deal of analyzing, I suddenly realized that 
all I would have to do was make myself available and catch Ju-Ju at just the 
right moment, when mother wasn't around. I suppose that's silly to say 
that-about mother, I mean. He, could hardly screw me while she was present, 
could he? I'd just have to wait and pick the right moment. I had no choice. 
I could hardly walk up to my stepfather and say, 'Gee, gosh, dear old Dad. I 
sure wish you'd stick your in me!' 

"Naturally, I knew I'd need a lot of good old-fashioned luck, in spite of my 
awareness that I had something else going for me-pure sex! Instinctively, I 
realized that any normal man could not help but be attracted, sexually, to a 
good-looking, shaped-up teenage girl. I'm not saying that a normal man goes 
out looking for a young pussy to fuck; I'm just saying that he'd like to. 

"That's where parents goof about their teenage daughters: they think the 
sweet young things don't have any sexual feelings! HA! Take me, for 
instance! While I always acted like a superdedicated vestal virgin around my 
parents, I never missed for a moment the way my stepfather sometimes looked 
at me, the longing he had in his eyes, the way his hot gaze undressed me and 
roamed hungrily over my body. Often I wanted to laugh out loud when I 
thought of how 'immature' mother and Ju-Ju considered me, and reflected on 
how he often looked at me. 

"I suppose I am making my stepfather look like a dirty old man. I don't mean 
to, and I don't want you to get the impression that he leered after me or 
was the kind of father who tried to get in his 'feelies' when mother wasn't 
looking. It was just the exact opposite. Why, I don't think the poor man was 
.even conscious of how he looked at me, nor realized that he had the hots 
for me. Oh, I suppose he knew, in the sense that he was aware of my sexual 
attractiveness; but I don't think he ever toyed with the idea of doing 
anything. That sort of worried me! For my purpose, it would have been easier 
if he had wanted to screw me. But because he didn't, or rather, because he 
wasn't doing anything about it, I knew I would have to make his desire for 
me overpower his conscience. 

"My chance came sooner than I had expected-one Saturday afternoon in July, 
when I was sunbathing in a bikini in the backyard. Mother had left that 
morning to work in the bakery, which was not the usual procedure for her* 
because Saturday was her day off. But another employee was sick, and mother 
had to work in her place. That's why I was wearing my bikini, because 
mother, not being at home, could not disapprove. 

"My stepfather had also left earlier in the day, to see about a job with a 
construction company which was laying a pipeline on the edge of town. Ju-Ju 
came home that afternoon, about two; and when I rushed into the 
house-thinking that now was my chance, since mother was away-I saw 
immediately, to my surprise, that he had been drinking. Ordinarily, my 
stepfather was not a drinking man, but as he explained, he had gotten the 
job and had stopped at a bar to celebrate-not that he was stoned, only 
feeling no pain. 

"Exuberantly, I flung myself against him, pressing my breasts and loins 
firmly against him, knowing what my action had to trigger in him. 

" 'Oh, Ju-Ju,' I cooed in my professional virgin's voice. 'I'm so happy you 
got the job. But you've been drinking, and mother won't like that.' 

"He smiled crazily, and his arms went out as if to encircle me; then he 
stopped, as if remembering that I was eighty percent naked, with only a thin 
bit of cloth across my tits and nothing more than what amounted to a small 
handkerchief covering my pussy and rear. 

" 'I've-I've brought you a present,' Ju-Ju said, stepping back, reaching 
into his pocket, and handing me a small gift-wrapped package. The gift was 
only a cheap bead necklace, but I was overjoyed with it-loving him all the 
more for his thoughtful ness. I saw his eyes dart to my breasts, then to my 
belly, then on down to my legs, and I knew I had his juices boiling, I also 
knew I'd have to initiate the action, if there was going to be any. I knew I 
had him going, could tell from the way he breathed and from the way his cock 
was beginning to bulge through his pants. And it was plain to see that his 
face was burning hotly from heat-and I don't mean from the July temperature 
either! It was also obvious that he was on the verge of taking me into his 
arms! 

"'Thank you for the gift,' I purred. "It's a fine necklace and I'll keep it 
as long as I live. Honest I will,' Looking directly into his eyes, I added 
softly. 'You're such a wonderful man. You're so good to me. I only wish I 
could do something-something very special- in return.' 

"Ju-Ju averted his eyes from mine and swallowed uncomfortably. It seemed to 
me that he didn't know what to do with his hands. He said in a strained 
voice. 'Yes. Well, I-I had thought of getting you a new LF or perhaps a good 
book, one we could both read, but I didn't have the money, and ... ' 

"'Why don't you pretend I'm a book, Ju-Ju,' I said throatily, looking 
directly at him. Til bet you'd do a marvelous job reading me. I just know 
you'd not skip any of the words, and do a real neat job on the fine print.' 

"My poor stepfather! He looked as if he were fighting a desperate battle 
within himself, a fight he had to lose, either way. If he fucked me, his 
conscience would lose. If he didn't, his prick would go down in defeat. 

"Deliberately, I dropped the necklace to the floor, and when Ju-Ju stopped 
to pick it up, I unfastened the lower part of my bikini and let it drop to 
my feet, saying sexily, 'Why don't you wet your finger and begin turning the 
pages?' 

"That did it! Conscience lost the battle, and my poor, darling stepfather 
could no longer resist. Breathing heavily, he stared at my cunt; then, 
without a word, and beginning at my ankles, he ran his fingers slowly but 
quite firmly upward, to my knees, up to the outside of my thighs, and on to 
the starting flare of my butt. Then down to the inside of my thighs, until 
his thumbs made contact with the little fat lobes of my cunt lips. Spreading 
my legs slightly, I sighed faintly and a quick tremor ran through me, then a 
tremendous shiver as his finger slipped into my pussy and began probing. 

" 'Ahhh, Ju-Ju-that makes me feel good ail over,' I moaned, and I meant it. 
For he was not a simple-minded customer at the W--- W---, or like those 
stupid high-school boys I had dated. He was the man I loved, and his finger 
worked sheer magic in my cunt. '0hhh, that's neat, Ju, the way you're doing 
it.' I moaned, taking off my bra and tossing it to the floor. Trembling, he 
paused and looked up at me. 

"'We-your mother! We shouldn't be doing this!* he croaked. 

"'We've already begun,' I whispered. 'Besides, Mother will never know.' 

"Having discovered my naked breasts, Ju-Ju didn't argue with my perverted 
reasoning. Instead, he dropped to one knee and, leaning forward, kissed my 
nearest nipple; then, after hearing my sigh of pleasure, he began to suck 
firmly on it. Bending my legs and reaching down, I felt of his peter through 
his pants. It was as hard as iron! Ju-Ju drew back and stared at me in 
astonishment, his mouth almost wide open. 

"'What's the matter?' I asked, frowning. 'Don't you want me to-see it?' 

"Wordlessly, my stepfather got to his feet and undid the fly of his pants, 
his eyes on my face. My fingers were trembling uncontrollably as I reached 
in through the slit of his shorts and pulled out his prick. My face must 
have had an expression of sheer ecstasy as I let out a protracted 'ohhhhhh,' 
and said, 'You've got such a beautiful peter-and so-so big!' His cock was 
big, but I'd seen bigger. Naturally I couldn't tell him that! After all, I 
was supposed to be a Virgin.' 

"I gazed in rapture at his cock, delighting in how he began squirming as he 
became hotter and hotter. Then I reached into his shorts and pulled out his 
nuts. I figured that now was the time to let him know what I wanted; 
otherwise, he might just play around without poking me. I skinned back his 
cock and patted his balls. 

"'Oh, Ju-Ju, you do want us to fuck, don't you?' I whispered. 'I've never 
been laid before!' And that was the truth. I suppose I'd been sucked a 
couple of hundred times and must have gone down on that many peters, but I 
still had not had a peter in me! 'I've been -fingered by boys. But I've 
never had a cock inside me, You are going to fuck me, aren't you, Daddy 
dear?' 

"The poor man didn't know what to say, my question having come too quickly 
for him, no doubt putting all kind of confusion in his mind. 'I-I-if you 
want me to!* he finally said. 'But how can we? I-' 

"I didn't give him time to finish, nor perhaps change his mind. 'I'll play 
with it awhile first.' I whispered, squeezing his prick as if it were a 
sponge. 

" 'Go ahead,' he said excitedly. 'Play with it; pretend you're rubbing 
suntan oil on it. Ahhh, honey, that's the way to do it.' 

"Uh-huh! He knew what the score was! Giving him a sly smile, I began, very 
expertly, to masturbate him, my hand sliding up and down his hot, hard 
member. Then he made me stop, panting. 'Na more! Not now, or I'll come. But 
how can we fuck? I don't have any rubbers, and we can't take the chance of-' 

"'I've got some,' I said. T got them from a girl friend.' Standing up, I 
threw my arms around his neck and kissed him fully on the lips. In turn, he 
crushed me to him, pushing his tongue into my mouth and bringing up a hand 
to knead my tits. And when he finally released me, I urged, 'Let's go to my 
room and do it, Daddy. No one will bother us there, and we can fuck all we 
want.' 

"I didn't have to ask him a second time! 

"Once we were in my bedroom, Ju-Ju removed his own clothing, and, sighing, 
took me into his arms, holding me very tightly to his own nakedness, his 
cock digging into my guts, his hands roaming over my ass, my tits, and my 
smooth, flat stomach. Kissing the lobe of my ear and fingering my butthole, 
he whispered. 'Don't be afraid, honey. I'll be very gentle with you.' 

"I played along with him. I'm not afraid. I know you won't hurt me.' 

"Then he led me to the bed and I lay down on my back, while Ju-Ju knelt by 
the side. Very tenderly, he began kissing my body. Beginning at my feet, he 
Set his mouth play along my legs, up to my thighs, but past my cunt, on up 
to my navel, which he tongued and kissed for a long time, increasing the 
wild desire screaming within my body. His lips next found my hard nipples 
that quivered hot and desperately within the warm wetness of his sucking 
mouth. Then he whispered, 'Tarn over on your stomach, my little honey.' 

"I did so, and his lips began gliding along the ridge of my backbone, moving 
downward until they were moving within the dark valley between my buttocks. 
He found my brown-hole, and ever so gently began to lick it, making me sigh 
with supreme pleasure. He began kissing the back of my legs, high up where 
the flesh was soft and very pliable, pushing his tongue down hard between 
them. But I knew he could never reach his goal until I turned over on my 
back and opened my legs wide for him. I did so, at the same time murmuring, 
'Ah, Daddy, fuck me with your tongue! Suck me off like you do Mother. Make 
me come with your mouth!' 

"Yes, yes, I will,' he gasped. I'll do it now!' 

"Crawling between my thighs, he parted my cunt lips with his thumbs, doing 
so very gently, then ducked his head down and inserted his tongue, puckering 
it, permitting it to roll freely. I suppose he sensed the excited tissue 
becoming fervid from the fast flow of hot blood. He curved his hands around 
the twin globes of my buttocks and easily slipped a finger into my bunghole. 
I groaned loudly and quietly began to go out of my mind. Literally throwing 
my thighs up over his shoulders, I squeezed his cheeks and ears so 
crushingly that I doubt if he could hear my moans and sighs of pure lust. 
'Ahhhhhh, suck me, Daddy ... SUCK MEeeeeeeee!' 

"Ju-Ju-I had to admit-certainly knew his business! Having created the 
necessary vacuum, he began a steady sucking action on my clitoris, along 
with his tongue, rolling it over and around the ultrasensitive little man in 
the boat. My fingers began digging into his forearms and I squeezed my 
thighs tighter to him, Ahhhh, how my stepfather could eat pussy! Writhing 
from side to side, I felt a vast bubbling building within my cunt; it had 
begun when Ju-Ju and I kissed downstairs, and had continued to grow,-to 
build all out of proportion as I lay on the bed. Now-as Ju-Ju sucked me-it 
exploded. Violent waves of supreme satisfaction flooded my body, pleasure so 
intense that it was almost painful! 

" 'OHHHHH!' I cried, almost screaming. 'I'm com-inggggg. Suck itttttttt!' 
Ju-Ju stabbed at me with his tongue, wanting me, in his kindness, to have 
the greatest come ever. I clawed at him, twisted and rolled on the bed, 
hunching up my hips in order to get more of my cunt into his mouth. However, 
no come can last forever, and finally I relaxed, releasing my stepafther's 
head from my legs. 'Did I taste good?' I asked with a mischievous little 
smile. 'Does my cunt taste as good as Mother's?' 

"Ju-Ju raised himself, his lips dripping with my pussy juices. 'Better,' he 
said, wiping his mouth on the sheet. 'You've got a sweet taste, but I 
suppose that's because you're so young.' He stretched out beside me on the 
bed, then asked in a low voice, 'Will you-will you do that to me? I mean, 
would you mind if-' 

"I smiled secretly at his discomfort-the poor darling. 'You want me to suck 
you, Ju-Ju? You want me to go down on your cock?' 

"'Yes, yes! Kiss me all over!' 

"Scooting up close to him, I began duplicating what he had done to me. 
Tenderly, I kissed his mouth and neck; my tongue flicked across his chest 
and tortured his nipples. Then I walked it downward, paused at his waist, 
skidded across his stomach, and hesitated at the eight-inch pillar of hard 
flesh rising from his crotch. For a few moments I gazed at the lovely 
fucker, hearing Ju-Ju pant, Tut it in your mouth, honey. Give me a good 
suck.' 

"Moving my mouth closer to his peter, I took hold of it just below the 
head-I mean that spot where the head pops out of the prick proper. Then I 
moved on down over his cock, until at least half of it was buried in my 
mouth, the end of the head poking at the archway between my tonsils. Quickly 
I let it all slide from my mouth, except for the head, around which I firmly 
closed my lips, at the same time, licking and sucking. I could feel Ju-Ju 
watching me, bug-eyed at my proficiency in cock-sucking. I could only 
surmise as to what he might be thinking as he stared at the way my lips were 
stretched to an enlarged O and at how my cheeks were deeply dimpled. I 
suppose his curiosity finally got the best of him, because he asked in a 
somewhat awed voice, 'Have you ever done this before, Paula? You're so good 
at sucking on a peter!' 

"Raising my mouth from the head of his cock, I replied-telling one of the 
biggest lies of my life, 'No, this is the first time. I read how to do it in 
a book on marriage.' 

"I went back down on him, this time taking all of his prick into my mouth, 
to the extent that his pubic hair tickled against my lips and chin like a 
little brown beard! Now I would finish him off and make the good cream roll! 
Furiously, I began moving my mouth up and down over his inflamed organ, all 
the while sucking and licking, and at the same time squeezing his balls. 

"Quite suddenly he surprised me by pushing at my head with his hands and 
mumbling, "No, no more ... Fm going to come ... ' 

"Raising my mouth I bluntly told him the facts of life. 'I want you to. So 
go ahead and shoot.' Before he could push my mouth away from his succulent 
all-day sucker, I once more devoured it, this time giving him a big suck 
pulling at the head of his peter with all the strength I could muster. 
Ju-Ju-poor confused dear!-didn't resist. He didn't do anything. He just lay 
back and enjoyed it, his mouth working like a fish's, his eyes staring at 
the red and blue and green flowers of the ceiling's wallpaper, little 
choking sounds sliding from his throat. We were both covered with sweat and 
the room seemed very hot. 

"I felt it then, that precome signal that always sizzles through a man's 
peter a split second before his hose opens up-that sudden feeling of 
expansion, of an acute awareness that something violent yet wonderful is 
about to happen; I felt his nuts quiver and palpitate for several rapturous 
seconds like excited heartbeats. I gave the head a gigantic suck-and got it! 
Ju-Ju shot off, flooding my mouth with the creation of life, with a thick 
stream of soup that taxed all my ability to swallow; nevertheless, I didn't 
lose a single drop, and continued to suck until his peter began to jerk and 
die into softness ... 

"Ju-Ju and I lay side-by-side in each other's arms, he sucking my breasts 
and fingering my cunt, I playing with his cock and balls, giving him another 
erection, And when his cock felt like a small rolling pin, I suggested that 
he put on a rubber and fuck me, all the while pretending some ignorance as 
to how the act would be accomplished. 

"I didn't expect him to chicken out as he raised his mouth from one of my 
wet nipples and stared shamefacedly at me. 'My God, Paula! Do you realize 
what we're doing? I've-this is-is incest! Why, your mother could have me 
tossed into the pen for life-and she'd never forgive you! Maybe we had 
better stop before it's too late.' 

"Annoyed, I said, 'What do you mean-"before it's too late"? We've come this 
far and I don't see any sense in stopping now! Mother could also have you 
thrown into the pokey for eating my box; so you might as well be behind bars 
for fucking me, too!' I added, feeling sorry for him, and genuinely afraid 
that he might back down, 'Quit worrying. Mother will never know. After all, 
who's to tell her? You can't and I certainly can't.' 

" 'I suppose you're right,' Ju-Ju said nervously, 'but do you think-you 
think you can take my cock? It looks awfully big to fit in such a small 
hole.' 

"There's only one way to find out,' I laughed, getting off the bed, I went 
to the dresser and, after getting a rubber, returned to the bed. With little 
difficulty, I slipped the rubber over his erect peter, leaving a little 
pocket in the end for his come. Quickly I lay down on my back and opened my 
thighs. 'All right, Daddy,' I said. 'Take my cherry. Fuck me. You'll never 
have a better chance.' 

"Ju-Ju eased himself between my anxious legs, and put one hand next to me, 
while, with his other hand, he pressed the head of his peter against my 
moist slit. I knew my clit was swollen and I could feel my pulses pounding. 
Ju-Ju kept exerting a slow but steady pressure and gradually my genitals 
stretched and absorbed his organ, the pressure from the insertion intense, 
yet without any actual pain. When the head and perhaps an inch or two were 
in me, Ju-Ju paused in his efforts and stared at me, a perplexed look on his 
good-looking face. 

" 'What's-the matter?' I cried, fearing that he have had an attack of 
conscience and had changed his mind. 

"'You-the way you look!' Ju-Ju whispered, 'Like you're on the verge of 
coming!' 

"'It's so good,' I panted. 'It feels so wonderful-but hurry up! Get it all 
in ... ' 

"He continued to push his peter into my tight, fresh cunt--and the more he 
shoved, the hotter I became, my hands alternately grabbing and releasing his 
shoulders. I found myself repeating, 'Oh! Oh! Oh!"' over and over, in a 
whispered hiss, and trying to help him along by wriggling my loins up at 
him, in an attempt to 'crawl' my cunt over and around his cock. 

"'UHhh,' Ju-Ju. grunted, forcing more of his root in my snatch. Oh, God, it 
was good! The way his cock felt inside me! Huge! Vast! A feeling that was 
simply indescribable! Then I felt his balls pushing against my lower 
buttocks! Ahhhhh, at long last ... 'Oh! Da-dee-ee-e! It's-all-the-w-way--in! 
Ohhh-ohohohoh! I love you, I-love you! Quick-k-kiss me! Kiss me!' 

"After he kissed me, Ju-Ju Daddy began fucking me -entering and withdrawing 
alternately-varying the speed of his thrusts-grinding and lurching-forcing 
me into a frenzy of excitement. I flung my legs over the small of his back, 
locking myself to him by crossing my ankles and throwing my arms tightly 
around his neck. 

" 'OH-hhh, Daddy-yyy-the way your cock's t-tickling-m-me!* I murmured. 'Fuck 
me! F-F-U-C-K Me! me-m-me comeeeee!' 

" 'You--lovely-little-bitch!' he grunted. 'Your s-so-so tight! Smaller 
than-your mother's asshole-even. You-you like the way I'm doing it 
t-to-you?' 

"Yes, especially-when-you-you-take-those long-h-hard strokes. 
That-that-m-makes my snot-boober--feel g-great!' 

"'Like this? Uhhhhh-your-cunt's-good! Your snot-boober! You 
mean-mean--your-clittt.' 

"I moaned from the pleasure of his long thrust. 'Y-Yes, that's-what-what-I 
m-mean ... OHHH! That's the way, D-Daddy! F-Fuck me-fuck me HARD!" 

"I began reacting to Ju-Ju's every effort, milking his shaft of flesh like 
an experienced woman who had been fucking for years, by lowering my hips 
each time he withdrew and by drawing my pussy muscles tight over the head of 
his prick, as if trying to drain every measure of pleasure from his moving 
cock. 

"Ju-Ju had his arms locked tightly around my waist, the moist palms of his 
hands pressing against the flattened flesh of my buttocks. For some time, 
his finger had been lying in my crack, and now he pushed it into my 
butt-hole, after which he began a circular movement, giving me more pleasure 
and causing me to moan softly. 

"Wondering, I asked him, 'Am-I as good-a-piece as-as Mother?' 

"'Better,' he panted. 'But I-I can't-h-hold-off- much longer ... 
You-you-about-r-ready ... ?' 

"'Y-Yessss, but-but fuck me faster, D-Daddy.' 

"Ju-Ju began to move faster within me, rising slightly above me! Maybe he 
wanted to watch my head rolling from side to side. 'Now,' he whispered 
frantically. 'NOW-c-come with me!' 

"'Uhhh-golly-my-my snot-boober's g-going cra-zy-I-' 

"A giant bomb of sexual energy exploded within me, sending my hips into a 
violent frenzy! Like a maniac I began meeting Ju-Ju's violent thrusts, my 
pleasure intensified by his finger in my hind end, now masturbating my 
rectum. 

"'I-I'M-C-C-COM-lNGGGGGG! C-Comin g-GGGgggggg!' I yelled-my joy so great I 
almost wanted to die from it. OHHHH! Was fucking the keen-est, the greatest, 
the grooviest EVER! 

"I just kept coming and coming, and when I felt Ju-Ju's own soup slicing 
within me, jumping from his gurgling cock, I came even more! However, there 
is a limit to human effort, and gradually the ecstasy died and dwindled, 
leaving me and Ju-Ju panting and lying in each other's arms. I smiled 
secretly to myself. I had succeeded. I had seduced my stepfather; I had 
given him my cherry. 

"That was only the first fuck between my stepfather and me. From then on, he 
and I screwed up a tornado every chance we got, every time Mother wasn't 
around, doing all sorts of wonderful things to each other. Ju-Ju didn't have 
to use a rubber either, because I began taking birth control pills. We 
certainly had ourselves a ball! 

"Sometimes we'd lap-fuck. Ju-Ju would sit on a chair and I, crawling over 
his lap, would screw myself down over his peter, spearing myself on his hard 
thing. At other times, we'd do a sixty-nine. We did all sorts of nice things 
to each other. I especially loved it when my stepfather screwed me between 
my tits, or did it to me dog-fashion while I leaned over a chair. 

"Ju-Ju even got to screwing me in the asshole. I got the idea one night 
while Mother was visiting her sister across town and Ju-Ju and I were making 
love. I said, 'Ju-Ju Daddy, why don't you fuck me in the behind? You like to 
do it that way with Mother. Why don't we try it.' 

"He was all for the idea, but rather skeptical. 'Do you think we can?' he 
asked. 'After all, while I'm not built like the Jolly Green Giant, I'm not a 
midget either.' 

"I told him that we could at least try, explaining that he could slicken up 
his peter with vaseline, and grease up my bung with his finger, all of which 
should enable him to work his fucker into my rectum. I was more than anxious 
to try this method of fucking. 

" 'All right,' Ju-Ju said lustfully. Til get the vaseline.' 

"I got to the side of the bed, on the floor, on my hands and knees, and 
pulled my ass cheeks apart, while Ju-Ju greased his peter. Presently, I felt 
his gooey finger working into my rectum. I grunted from his entry, although 
there was no actual pain, only a kind of erotic feeling that made my cunt 
quiver and my nipples harden. Finally, my stepfather withdrew his finger and 
said, 'I'm going to shove my cock in. Get set.' 

"Then I felt his prick poking between my buttocks, the hard head of his cock 
tapping at my asshole; with a swift intake of air, I tensed, preparing for 
his entry. 

"Ju-Ju hesitated, uncertain. 'Should I-you want me to continue?' 

"Passion made my voice tremble. 'Go ahead. Shove it in my asshole.' 

"Ju-Ju began twisting the head of his peter into me, thrusting and working 
it.in a circular motion. My God! It felt like he was trying to shove a 
telephone pole in me! 'UGhhhhh!' I gasped, my hands clutching at the side of 
the bed, my mind locked to the heacTwhich was forcing its way into my 
asshole. Ju-Ju paused. 

"'It's all right,' I gasped. 'Go on and-and pushhh -it in.' 

"Ju-Ju continued to twist his cock into my rectum, his movements quicker. 

"Little darts of flashing pain began spreading within my hirid end; yet-much 
to my surprise-it was not an actual pain, but rather a pleasant pain, an 
erotic feeling-and not at all intense. ,' want all of it in me! I thought 
... All of it! All of it! Desperate for his prick, I began twisting my hips 
and pushing against the hard dick, becoming more excited. My movement 
excited Ju-Ju, and he rammed his cock with more force and speed. 

"Then it happened-right out of the blue. I had a terrific come, one that was 
so strong I almost swooned. 'AHhhhhhhhh,' I cried. 'IN-get-it-all the way 
in!' 

"Daddy gave a final lunge and, almost in a daze, I felt his balls banging 
against my behind. I clutched at the bed, my knees weak from the sensation 
of the thing filling my rectum, gasping as Ju-Ju began fucking me, moaning 
as his sweat-wet body began hunching me. Good! Good! GOOD! 

"Then I had another big come! God! It felt like it-it was tearing off the 
top of my head. 

" 'H-H-How-do-y-you-do you-like-it-P-Paula?' 

"'J-Just-f-fuck-me in-the-a-ass and-OHH ... f-fuck m-mee-FUCK!' 

"I felt him coming off in me, that nice warm feeling of come shooting in my 
rectum. Panting, Ju-Ju began ramming me in the butt with such force that the 
bed began moving with each lunge. 'Ohhhh, baby!' he howled. 'B-Baby! BABY! 
I-Oh-Uhuhuhlillll!' 

"After a bit, Ju-Ju started to pull out of me. 'NO NO!' I cried, not wanting 
him to deprive me of his wonderful prick, which felt as good in my asshole 
as it did in my cunt. Turning slightly, I took one of his hands and thrust 
it between my legs, to my cunt, which was dripping with fuck juice. My lust 
excited him, and I felt his softening cock begin to harden once more. He 
began playing with my snot-boober, and once more he began twisting and 
churning his prick in my behind. Oh, my God! This second come had been even 
better than the first. I couldn't help it, I began to shiver, and, against 
my will, little whimpering animal noises began popping from my throat. I 
almost passed out from the sheer pleasure of his come juice spurting far up 
into my rectum, in conjunction with his fingers working in my cunt. 

"'Uh, uh, uh!' I began, so exhausted that even my gasping was feeble. It 
occurred to me that never had I had such a complete fuck-even if it was in 
my shit-hole; and finally, when Ju-Ju began pulling out of my buttocks, I 
felt every inch of his cock as he withdrew. I hated having him remove it; 
yet I was too sexually depleted to protest. All I could do was kneel by the 
side of the bed. 

"I turned and looked at my stepfather, who was sitting on the floor, looking 
rather stupid and panting. He finally grinned. 'That was sure a good 
ass-fuck, honey. We'll have to do it more often ... ' 

"We did-scores of times more! And one day ... Ju-Ju forgot to lock the door. 
Mother came home earlier than we had expected and caught us-both of us in my 
bedroom, stark-naked, his cock in my asshole. I hadn't even come yet ... 

"For a moment, Mother merely stood there, utter horror and disbelief on her 
face. Then, without saying a single word, she turned, left the room, and 
went back down the stairs. She wasn't the only one who was astonished! So 
was Ju-Ju and I-petrified with fear-so afraid that we could hardly dress. 
'What are we going to do?* Ju-Ju mumbled, as if talking to himself, as he 
left the room. What could we do? There was no explanation. Mother had caught 
my stepfather and me in the act of ass-fucking. We certainly couldn't deny 
it. 

"I was slowly going 'down the stairs (wondering if Mother might have called 
the police) when I heard the shotgun go off. It sounded like a cannon-and I 
saw Ju-Ju a moment later-lying on the living-room floor, his chest blown 
open, Mother standing over him like a statue, the still smoking shotgun in 
her hands ... 

"Frankly, I doubt if this stupid School for Girls will do me any good. For 
one thing, the English courses here are terrible-and you offer very little 
in the liberal arts-and I haven't heard a decent piece of music in three 
months. Well, some people have to chase their second chance; I suppose I'll 
have to sit and wait for mine." 

Paula T--- presents the case of an adolescent who is truly perverted in the 
pathological sense. Such girls do exist-by the thousands. Paula is also a 
prime example of the adolescent seductress in action. She is also an 
excellent example of an adolescent female suffering from a very severe 
Electra complex, this making her actions more amoral than immoral. In 
seducing her stepfather, she was "acting out" the Electra complex, or 
(subconsciously) "fucking" her father-as she might say in her own words. 

Beyond doubt, the complex has fixated itself in Paula, both in her ego and 
id. On this basis, it will take years of psychotherapy before she is 
cured-if ever. But Paula is young; thus we must have hope. 

There will be no second chance for Julius ("Ju-Ju") B--, as morally weak as 
he was shiftless. He paid with his life. Paula's mother was charged with 
manslaughter and sentenced to 12 years in prison. 

 CHAPTER THREE - Gwennie and Her Family 

"You might say I was luckier than most girls because my parents were wife 
swappers-not that they ever told me they were-not until after Ronnie and I 
got to fucking and dad got to screwing me, and mom got to fucking Ronnie. 
What I'm talking about here is the swap parties they began having when I was 
only a little kid, about ten years old. And they had a lot of parties. Daddy 
manufactured display cases for stores and had plenty of money; that's why we 
could afford a 15-room house out in G--, complete with a cook, two maids-the 
works. My parents always made certain the servants were out of the house 
when they had a swinging party, but I suppose the servants still knew what 
was going on. 

"I always knew when mom and dad were going to throw a party, because they 
would always send me and Ronnie to bed early. (Ronnie's a year older than 
me- and he's got a peter as big as dad's. I've never been able to figure out 
whether dad's built small for a man or whether Ronnie's hung big for a boy!) 
But I'd never go to sleep. Out of sheer curiosity I would creep from my room 
and hide behind the big post on the darkened staircase and watch the funny 
body games my parents and the other guests played. I say funny because at 
the time, as young as I was, I didn't know the meaning of 'switching 
partners.' During those early years, I knew almost next to nothing about 
sex, except that little boys were built different from little girls. I would 
marvel at the different positions the men and women would use when they 
screwed each other and had fun. At the time, as young as I was, I still 
realized that the men were sticking their things in the women's pee-holes 
and that all of them derived a good deal of pleasure from the act. But I 
didn't know why. It all seemed rather silly to me. Many of the men and women 
would moan about 'coming,' and I thought that was silly, too. What did they 
mean by 'coming'? How could they come anyplace when they were already there? 
After I got older and began to masturbate, I knew too well what they meant! 
Boy! Had I been dumb. 

"Sometimes Ronnie, my brother, would watch with me, and while we spied on 
what was going on downstairs, we'd play with each other. You know, play 
nasty. I'd toy with his peter and he'd finger my cunt. Now and then he'd try 
to stick his dick in me, but he never could succeed. Either he'd have a 
half-hard or else--I guess maybe my pussy was too tight. Anyhow, Ronnie 
could never get his dick in me. I don't think we ever tried real hard, until 
about a year ago; then we didn't have a bit of trouble. 

"I enjoyed watching what my parents and their guests did to each other. 
Sometimes the men would get on their knees and put their heads between the 
legs of the women; I knew what they were doing and often wondered how it 
would feel to have a tongue licking my hole. The women would also put the 
men's things into their mouths, and naturally I pondered if a man's peter 
tasted good. I decided it did, after I began sucking on Ronnie's dick and he 
began licking my pee-slit. We did that a lot, sometimes three and four times 
a week. We finally stopped when we got older, when we were about 11 and 12. 
By then we felt too ashamed to continue. Even so, I never forgot the group 
games my parents and their guests would play. After the games were finished 
the couples would pair off, twisting themselves into all kinds of shapes and 
positions and doing all sorts of things. Finally I would get tired of 
watching and sleepily return to my room-often crying softly from loneliness. 

"I also worried because I didn't have a thing like Ronnie and dad and the 
men I saw at the parties. It seemed to me that it would be so much nicer to 
have a prick than merely to have a little slit; and sometimes I think r 
hated mom and dad. They never really loved me, so I felt. They loved only 
each other and themselves and all the people they played nasty with. Why 
didn't they have more time for me-and Ronnie-if they loved us so much? 

"For years I watched the goings-on at these parties, and then, as I got 
older, I rapidly learned the score about fucking and sucking, not so much 
from boys, though I got laid twice before I got Ronnie to hop me, but from 
sex books my parents had in their bedroom. They had a whole bookcase full. I 
was probably the only fourteen-year-old girl for miles around who knew what 
a dildoe was. I suppose my mother must have had a dozen or more of them-all 
sizes and shapes. She must have been a nympho, because I know for a double 
fact she used to masturbate herself off with them when Dad wasn't at home; 
and she always used them at the parties to screw other women with, or to 
have them screw her. She sure was queer. No, that's not the word. I know 
now. I remember hearing mom and dad use it- bisexual. That's what mom was. 
So was dad, I guess that's why mom sucked other women's pussies and dad went 
down on pricks ... 

"I don't really know why I made up my mind to have my brother screw me. I've 
done a lot of thinking about it, and in my opinion, I feel that one of the 
reasons was that I wanted to see if I could do it. I don't know. Maybe I was 
trying to prove that I was attractive. I do know that Ron had a real groovy 
prick. Not so thick and big around, but wow! It must have been seven or 
eight inches long, with a real big head. Like I said, Ronnie and I had 
sucked each other a good deal when we were kids, but had stopped when we got 
older. Before I got him to hop me, I guess three years or more had passed 
without his seeing my puss, or my seeing his dick. Then it happened. 

"I was taking a bath when Ronnie walked in on me, not knowing I was in the 
bathroom. I was just getting out of the tub, dripping wet-and bang! All of a 
sudden, there was Ron, gaping at my naked body. I was surprised, but not 
horrified. I enjoyed having him look at me. Right away I saw the front of 
his pants begin to jerk to life as his prick started to get hard. Ron just 
stood there, frozen, staring, bug-eyed. He sure was embarrassed. 

"Making no attempt to cover myself, I smiled seductively. 'Well, silly, 
don't look so shocked. Haven't you seen a naked girl before?' Suddenly, I 
felt elated, a newly found strength racing through me, as if I were God and 
could do anything. 

" 'No, I ain't never seen a girl completely naked!' Ron said hollowly, but 
making no move to leave. 

"'You mean you just take their panties off when you diddle them,' I giggled. 
'Just the same, you're sure getting a big one by looking at me! Come on, 
silly. Let me see! Take it out and let me see how big it is.' 

"Ron looked afraid, then grinned as he unzipped his pants and pulled out his 
prick. What a beauty it was-long, hard, and full of veins-like a giant worm 
with a big head that was eyeless. I began getting excited as I pushed myself 
against him, took hold of his peter, and skinned back the head. 

"'OW!' Ron gasped. 'Don't squeeze the head so hard. That hurts!' 

"Right then my nipples began to get hard and ache and my tits began to rise 
and fall faster. How I wanted that big cock to eat into my cunt! Why not? I 
asked myself. You'll never have a better opportunity! 

"I put my arms around my brother's neck, still squeezing his peter with my 
other hand, and shivering with want and desire as his hand sneaked up and 
began playing with my pussy. His face was directly above mine, his eyes hot 
and excited. Looking into his eyes, I whispered, 'Kiss me, big brother.' 

"He hesitated, fear and indecision fighting each other. 'This ain't right,' 
he said in an odd voice. 'We shouldn't be doing this. You're my sister!' 

"'So what?' I asked in a level voice. 'I want to, and you want to-don't 
you?' 

"'But if mom and dad found out! Shit! They'd kill us maybe-in spite of what 
they do!' 

"'They won't find out,' I said determinedly, pulling his face down to mine 
and pushing my mouth tightly against his. His lips parted and he accepted my 
tongue, drawing in on it; then he shot his own tongue within my mouth, and I 
took it, rolling it, paying with it, twisting it with my own. Both my arms 
enclosed his neck, while Ron's hands began roaming over my behind and 
stroking my legs and back. We became lost in each other, lost in mutual 
desire, our mounting passion erasing all thoughts of blood ties, or any sign 
of relationship that might be strong enough to make us desist from what we 
were doing. When our lips were hot and our tongues ached from the frenzied 
giving they provided each other, we separated to come up for air. I was so 
hot I felt like exploding. With his skinny chest rising and falling like a 
bellows, Ron gawked at me, staring at my nakedness, his hands fondling my 
knockers, all thoughts of my being his sister having vanished in a deep 
whirlpool of lust. Possessed by the fuck-hots, he was now only a young man 
who wanted to sink his peter into the cunt of the girl standing before him. 
I wanted his cock, too. Suddenly I wanted his groovy dick in my mouth! 

"Quickly dropping to my knees, I took his stiff prick in my hands, gazing 
intently at it and fondling it gently with my fingers. 

"'What-whatcha going to do?' he asked. 'If you keep fiddling around with-I-' 

"That's when we both got a surprise! That's when Ron's peter shot off its 
load of come, jerking as it spurted out a thick white stream which plopped 
onto my chin and lower neck! I knelt there, astonished, the come slowly 
dripping off me. 

"'Uh-I-I-I-' Ronnie began, not knowing what to do or say. Glancing up, I saw 
that his face was burning red in embarrassment. Then he found his voice, 
snapping defensively at me, "Well! What-what did you expect, with the way 
you been fiddlin' around with me! Shit-damn!' 

"'That's okay,' I said, wiping the come off my chin and neck with a 
washcloth. 

"Ron stared at me, and I said, 'Don't worry, I'll lick the come off your 
peter and suck you to another hard.' 

"Once more I took his dick, which was now getting soft, and began licking 
the come that was slowly dribbling from the head. It was then that I made 
the startling discovery that I liked the taste of come, which reminded me of 
a warm, thick soup, even though the seasoning was a bit too tangy, I pressed 
his peter-now jerking into hardness once more-to my lips and began licking 
every inch of the beautiful thing, working my tongue like a tiny mop. When I 
came to the slick, wet head, I engulfed it with my mouth, my lips tightening 
around the hot flesh* Then I pushed my mouth down over it until my nose was 
almost touching my brother's curly prick hair. Ronnie-he writhed in passion 
as I held his cock imprisoned in my mouth, with the head grazing the back of 
my throat. Quickly, however, I withdrew and began steadily to suck the juicy 
head. 

"'You-you gotta q-quit!' he suddenly said, pushing my mouth away. 'Or I'm 
gonna come off again. I got a headful of steam and it won't wait.' 

"Wiping my mouth, I stood up. 'Well, fuck me then. If you haven't got a 
rubber, we can use a baggie to wrap around your cock!' 

"My suggestion surprised my brother. 'Who told you that guys use baggies 
when they ain't got cunt-rubs? I didn't think girls knew about such things.' 

"'One of my girl friends told me,' I lied. 'Besides, I got diddled by a guy 
once and he used a baggie.' 

"'Yeah-who?' 

"I laughed. 'None of your business. Do I ask you the name of the girls you 
lay?' 

"Ron looked nervously around the bathroom and, fingering his peter in an 
absentminded sort of way, lowered his voice. 'Well, I got rubbers okay, but 
where we gonna do it-in here on the floor?' 

"'Don't be stupid,' I said, and slipped into my robe. 'You go get a rub and 
I'll go to my room. You can screw me there-and be careful that none of the 
servants see you leaving the bathroom or coming to my room. They might get 
ideas of what we're up to. But I don't think we have to worry; they're all 
downstairs.' 

"Ron hesitated. 'I dunno ... Dad won't be home till about six, but suppose 
mom ... ? I dunno ... .' 

" 'She had a one-o'clock appointment at the beauty parlor,' I said, 'so she 
won't be back for at least another two hours. Go on now-get the rubber. And 
don't forget to put your cock back into your pants before you leave the 
bathroom.' 

"We didn't have any trouble. I mean by that, none of the servants got wise 
to anything. Five minutes later Ron was in my room and, after locking the 
door and seeing me lying naked on the bed, waiting for him, with my legs 
wide open, he hurriedly stripped off his clothes. I watched him as, with 
fingers that trembled with excitement, he slipped the rubber over his hard 
peter. Then, almost falling over his own feet, he crawled between my thighs, 
a look of frantic lust on his wide face. 

"'Not yet,' I said firmly. 'You've got to suck my boobs first.' 

"He crawled right up beside me and began drawing in furiously on my nipples. 
He made loud slurping sounds, sucking like a hungry little baby, going from 
tit to tit and holding each one with both hands as he sucked. I held his 
head as he sucked, holding him tightly in my arms and helping him get all 
the tit that he could. When I had had enough, I reached down and pulled at 
his balls. 'Shove it in me, honey,' I panted. 'Go ahead-fuck me!' 

"Easing himself between my anxious thighs, Ron tried to mount me, but he was 
clumsy in his efforts, no doubt from nervousness. I whispered, 'Let me have 
it. I'll guide it in. You just lower-yourself-wait now! Let me get hold of 
it!' 

"I took hold of his peter with both hands and planted the head in the center 
of my cunt. 'Do it, big brother,' I panted. 'Shove it to me-fuck me!' 

"He pushed and I felt the head slip into my vaginal opening. OHHH! His prick 
felt like a little bit of heaven! 

"'Hurry!' I urged in desperation. 'Get it all in!' 

"Ron lowered himself more, and slowly, but steadily, his solid, sizable 
peter slid into my vagina. Finally it was all the way in, right up to his 
balls, the head feeling as if it were pushing against the inside of my 
navel! 

"'BOY! You got a tight one,' Ron said excitedly as he slipped his hands 
under my behind. 'You're g-gonna be-a-a good lay.' 

"I wrapped my arms around his neck, and, beginning the up and down 
movements, he began working his rubber-covered peter inside me, pushing it 
in, pulling it out. Almost automatically, I began twitching my butt in 
responsive movements to match his own, sometimes our loins meeting with such 
force that the wind was almost knocked out of me. I moaned and cried, almost 
out of my mind with lust. I couldn't have cared less that Ronnie was my 
brother. He had a good, hard cock and knew how to use it. That's all that 
mattered. Cock-crazy, I began making throaty and choking sounds. I couldn't 
help it. I couldn't stop myself! And the more Ron screwed me, the louder the 
noises became. 

" 'Faster! FASTER! F-Fuck me faster!' I pleaded. Ron began hunching me 
almost savagely, and I began working with greater effort to capture his 
increased speed-and I succeeded, riding with it fiercely until I felt myself 
being tossed into the heady torrent of a big come. 

"'Uhh, I-I'm going t-to-tooo-' I began, sounding as if I was strangling. 

"'So-so am -I!' Ron muttered. He gave a tremendous lunge, ramming in his 
peter as far as it would go and holding it there. 'Uggggg,' he gasped, his 
entire body giving a gigantic shudder. Even through the rubber that covered 
his peter, I could feel the come-mush spurting out of his cock and seeking 
escape. 

"My own response coincided perfectly with his-a burst of pure sex. I felt as 
if my intestines were being torn apart, as if my cunt were being chopped 
into tiny pieces. Then it came, explosive and quick, the most wonderful 
feeling a girl could possibly experience-a come to end all comes. 

"Ron and I lay there, his body collapsed on top of mine. We were drained, 
completely exhausted. Gently we kissed, again and again, our hands 
exploring, fondling ... 

"We made love regularly after that, Ron and I, at least once or twice a 
week. Sometimes Ron even slipped into my room at night, or I into his, but 
only on those nights when mom and dad had been drinking heavily and we were 
sure that booze would keep them sleeping soundly. 

"Looking back on it, I don't guess there wasn't anything Ron and I didn't 
try, except cornholing. He even wanted to try that, but no sir! I wouldn't 
let him, telling him that for a boy to stick his prick into a girl's asshole 
was nasty. But we made up for it by doing other things-eating each other, 
for instance. We were lucky there, as Ron liked to eat my pussy as much as I 
enjoyed mouthing his peter. Often we'd do a sixty-nine, just like we'd seen 
our parents and their friends doing at parties. 

"We always had the most fun when mom and dad were away from our estate. Like 
one night last fall. Mom and dad had gone to a party, and we knew they 
wouldn't be home until the early morning hours, all of which meant that Ron 
and I would have plenty of time to enjoy each other. 

"A light rain was falling when he came to my bedroom about eleven o'clock 
that night, after we were sure that all the servants were out of the way. 
Once Ron was naked and on the bed with me, he began kissing me on the eyes 
and feeling my boobies. Ever so gently, he slipped a finger into my wet cunt 
and began a rotating movement, eliciting from me a soft moan of pleasure. 
Once more, so very naturally, our lips met in a long and lingering Frenchie, 
a very passionate slobber, our tongues twisting as living things. 

"'I'm-I'm gonna fuck you to pieces,' Ron breathed. 'I'll bet I use a whole 
box of rubbers on you tonight ... ' 

"I was hoping he would, knowing that the more cunt-rubs he used, the more 
come I'd get. I'd gotten into the habit of drinking my brother's come 
directly from a rubber after he finished fucking me. As I explained, I 
enjoyed the stuff; I enjoyed the taste; I also felt I was deriving strength 
and health from his fuck fluid. 

"'Let me suck you off before you fuck me,' I said in a voice that quaked 
with desire. Beads of sweat had begun to pop out on my forehead. Twisting on 
the bed, I clutched at Ron, one hand fastening on his shoulder, my other 
going to his stiff cock. He kissed me once more, this time on the neck. 
"Lean back,' he whispered. 'I'll bring it up to you.' 

"Smiling, I relaxed against the pillow, and, raising himself, Ron got into 
the proper position, crawling over me, so that his peter was only inches 
from my mouth. He adjusted himself to a better kneeling position, his knees 
on each side of my ribs. Leaning forward, he held tightly to the head of the 
bed, his head bent, his eyes gazing downward, watching as I took his cock in 
my hands and shoved the sweet head into my mouth. Then, very suddenly, Ron 
raised himself, pulling back with a motion that deprived me of my feast, the 
prick jerking from my mouth. Looking up, I snapped, 'Now cut it out! That 
isn't fair. Give it to me.' 

"This time he was all business and rammed his cock fully into my mouth. 
'W-Wait,' he said. 'D-Don't suck it yet. I don't want to come too fast. Just 
let me fuck you a little in the mouth first.' 

"Once more I relaxed, though I retained my hold on his peter, to make sure 
that he wouldn't cram it down my throat and gag me. I tightened my mouth 
around his cock and slowly he began fucking me, working his cock in and out 
of my mouth. I let him do it that way for a few minutes; then I pulled his 
prick out and said, 'That's enough of that. I'll suck it. But first-raise up 
a little so that I can suck on your balls ...' 

"Ron raised himself slightly. 'L-Like this?' 

" 'Uh-huh. Hold it like that,' I moved my head slightly and sucked in the 
loose skin of his bag, pulling on it and rolling it between my teeth. 
Finally I gathered air into my lungs and went to work on his cock, licking 
and sucking on the wonderful head. I really gave it to him, at times 
munching down on the head and pushing the tip of my tongue into his 
piss-slit. 

" 'Ohhh,' Ron sighed. 'W-Wait ... I-I don't wanna come yet. We'll do a 
sixty-nine!' 

"Without waiting for me to reply-and how could I with a mouthful of 
prick?-he quickly reversed his body, turning around over me until his face 
was only inches from my butt. Spreading his legs slightly, Ron carefully 
lowered himself, so that once more his hard peter was moving toward my 
mouth-at the same time moving forward and dipping his head between my 
thighs, to the gash covered with hair. Taking his prick in my hands, I 
guided it into my mouth and began sucking, knowing what he was about to do. 
Right then, he was looking at my cunt with glowing eyes; then he ran his 
tongue delicately through the silky hairs, slowly, as if he had all the time 
in the world. With two fingers he deftly parted the lips of my gash, and I 
knew that for a time he would pant-gaze at the bright redness of the inner 
cunt. He did it then. Placing his mouth to the gaping little cunt-cave, he 
thrust in his tongue as deeply as he could, the tip curling, sliding along 
the slick wetness, the soft wetness, the dark wetness, moving in slow, 
calculated circles, licking, washing, seeking, searching. Uh-huh, Ronnie 
sure loved to eat pussy. He had become rather experienced and knew better 
than to rush like crazy toward my cunny-clit, avoiding it completely and 
confining his efforts to my pussy lips, sucking on them, at times plunging 
his tongue deeply into my vagina. 

"In the meantime, I continued to suck on his peter. Then, moving his tongue 
in the opposite direction, Ron began licking down in that space between my 
pussy and my butthole. He loved doing that. I didn't mind because the 
sensation was always a wonderful one. He did it slowly and expertly, finally 
coming to a silent halt at my little tight ring. OHhhhhh! 
Ring-around-the-rosie went the tip of his tongue, each lick a tiny tango of 
joy, each swipe a simple sin of pleasure ... 

"For many minutes Ron licked my shithole, my globes of butt enclosing his 
cheeks. Slowly, never hurrying, Ron retraced his path, returning to my 
flowing cunt, his lips becoming a tiny O that now fastened to my taut 
clitoris. He sucked then-harder and harder-his teeth nipping the tiny-tiny 
finger at times. 

"Nor was I idle. Having put my arms around the small of my brother's back, I 
pulled him closer, as if to consume completely his peter. As it was, I had 
so much of his cock in my mouth that his balls moved against the bridge of 
my nose. I munched down on the head, pulling heavily, as hard as I could, on 
the bulb of slick flesh. 

"At last I had to come, no longer being able to hold back. Transported 
instantly to heaven, I came off, my juices pouring into my brother's sucking 
mouth. He mumbled, giving me the signal, and I tensed, preparing myself for 
what I knew would instantly follow. Ahhhh! That split second swelling of his 
peter! The tenseness of his balls! The machine-gun shiver the length of his 
peter! I got it!-my mouth quickly filling with his de-warm and thick and 
salty. Quickly I at the same time sucking in on the head, wanting to drain 
him of every last drop. Actually, that is one of the best features about 
sucking a prick--sucking on it after the boy comes, getting the last few 
drops and feeling the hard flesh grow soft in your mouth. I like it! I think 
cock-sucking is really groovy ... 

"For a while, Ron and I rested, I playing with his peter all the time. 
Within ten minutes or so he had another hard, and after I slid a cunt-rub 
over his prick, he fucked me, this time giving it to me dog-fashion. 

"It was a pretty good fuck, and as he was slipping his cock out of me, I 
urged him to hurry and slip the rubber off. 'I've got a thirst that's out of 
this world!' 

"Ron laughed. 'Okay, little sister-but hey! I got myself an idea. Why don't 
you lay on your back and I'll pour the come into your mouth. You know, like 
you was drinking from a cup. Huh-you like that idea?' 

"His suggestion appealed to me and I got on the bed, Kneeling over me, Ron 
held the rubber in his hands, moving it over my mouth. 'Okay, You ready, 
sis?' 

"'Uh-huh,* I said, 'but pour the come out slow. I want to taste it.' 

"Slowly he tilted the end of the rubber, and presently the soup began 
dribbling into my mouth and I tasted it, rolling it over my tongue before 
swallowing. I was getting the last few drops when Ron had what he considered 
another bright idea. He wanted me to fuck him in the ass! I laughed at him. 
'What do you expect me to do,' I asked, 'grow an instant peter?' 

"'Doncha know what I mean? We can slip in mom's bedroom and get one of her 
make-believe peters! You know, one that's got straps. You can strap it on 
and fuck me. Come on now, sis. Let's do it. I do most everything you wanna 
do.' 

"The idea did fascinate me somewhat, and I agreed. Slipping down to our 
parents' bedroom at the end of the hall, we went to the closet where mother 
kept her collection of phony pricks. We finally selected one that wasn't too 
large, one that was in a small flat box labeled The Mighty Midget. Made of 
plastic, The Mighty Midget was about five inches long and an inch thick, and 
had four straps-one for each leg, one for the waist, and one that ran 
between the cheeks of the wearer's ass. 

"I looked at the other boxes on the shelf. One was labeled The Amazing 
Rectal Unit, and, opening it, I saw that the device was slightly curved, 
about five inches long and perhaps the thickness of a pencil in girth. The 
thin portion terminated into the handle that contained two batteries. 
Clicking it on, I saw that the thin portion, which you shoved up your 
asshole, vibrated! Now wasn't that something? I did some fast thinking, 
deciding that I'd shove that shivering thing up my rectum while I screwed 
Ronnie. My eyes caught another box labeled Amazing Vibrator. I removed the 
gadget from the box and saw that it was about four inches long and shaped 
somewhat like a cock, only without head and balls. Made of plastic and 
hollow, the vibrator contained two batteries, the source of power that 
caused it to vibrate. Uh-huh! That's what I'd do: I'd shove the vibrator up 
my cunt while I ass-hole-screwed my brother. 

"Once we were back in my room, we went right to work. Ronnie watched, 
fascinated, as I shoved the Amazing Vibrator up my cunny, after which I 
began fumbling with the dildoe straps, managing to get the plastic dick 
strapped around me without too much difficulty. Boy, oh, boy! Did I feel 
icky with that thing sticking out in front of me! 

"Ronnie started to laugh. 'Sis, you sure look funny wearing that phony 
cock!' 

"The vibrator stuffed up my cunny felt like a water-melon; yet it wasn't 
really uncomfortable. 'You want me to cornhole you, don't you?' I said to my 
brother. 'So get down on the side of the bed.' 

"Ronnie got into position, getting down on his knees and leaning his head 
over on the bed. He pulled his butt-cheeks apart, waiting for my entry. 
After greasing the dildoe and clicking on the vibrator buried in my snatch, 
I began to work the goofy gadget into Eon's rectum, pushing on it slowly 
until I felt the base bury itself in his rectum. 'H-How does it feel?' I 
asked. 

"'Kinda big, but okay I guess,' Ronnie grunted. 'Go on, screw me, sis.' 

"'Just as soon as I get the rectal unit up me,' I said. I picked it up and 
slowly pushed the nozzle up my hind end, clicking it on after it was 
completely in. WOW! What a feeling-a double feeling really. I mean with the 
vibrator shaking the foundations of my cunt and the rectal unit shaking the 
crap out of my back end. With the humming and all coming from the two 
devices, I felt like a mechanical woman as I began dildoe-screwing Ronnie in 
the butt. We'd been at it, oh, maybe a minute or more when I happened to 
glance toward the door. 

"There, standing in the door way, were mom and dad!" 

In Gwendolyn T-- we are confronted with the Castration complex (also known 
as penis envy) in operation, along with female hostility toward the parents. 
There appears to be no sibling rivalry. 

In every female, usually when she is very young, there is inevitably a 
period in which appears a feeling of envy and covetousness for both the male 
sex organ and its symbolic equivalents (we see this envy at its height in 
the words and actions of the more violent Female Liberationists, who, in 
their efforts for "equality," would "castrate" the entire male sex), with 
the girl feeling that she has either been deliberately deprived of a penis 
(usually by her parents) or has lost or misplaced it. This castration wish 
may be simply episodic with some patients, but with others it can be 
central. It follows, too, that the exacerbated desire to possess what women 
believe themselves deprived of by Fate, or by their mother or father, is an 
expression of a fundamental dissatisfaction which some people believe to be 
Woman's lot. In fact, the conviction that what they feel themselves deprived 
of is exactly what other people have is common to patients of both sexes and 
is found in all analyses. Demand and jealousy, spite and despair, anxiety 
and inhibition, admiration and idealization, inner void and depression-all 
these are among the varied symptoms of this state of deficiency; yet it is 
interesting to note that only women relate this feeling of deficiency to the 
very nature of their sex-as if they were saying: "It is because I am a 
woman." One must take this statement to mean: ,' do not have a penis, and 
that accounts for my weakness, my inertia, my lack of strength, my lack of 
intelligence, my dependent state, (and/or), even my illness. This leads to: 
All things considered, my predicament is common to all women; therefore I 
can only hold them in contempt, as I do myself. It is they, the men, who 
command everything of value, all the attributes which render them worthy of 
being loved and admired. 

It was this feeling, this complex, that motivated Gwendolyn T---, the proof 
more than apparent in her words and actions. 

Let us consider fellatio, the mouth/licking/sucking of the male sex organ, 
an act that is considered both normal and natural, when performed between 
male and female. There is nothing "perverted" nor "immoral" about any oral 
act (even anilingus, the licking/kissing/sucking of the human anus), 
provided the act is mutually agreed on and enjoyed by both partners-or at 
least is not repugnant to either of the partners. 

Why then the social and legal taboos against oral-genital acts? 

In truth, the prohibition is strictly a moral one which has been handed down 
to practically all Western civilizations because of conservative 
interpretations of the pre-Hittite code of the people of Asia Minor, one 
that was written 2,000 years before Christ arrived on the world scene; also 
of codes taken from the Jewish Talmud and the Christian Bible. 

These religious interdictions against oral-genital acts are based not only 
on moral grounds but also on the sin of Onan, or the "wasting of the male 
seed." The sin of Onan was not masturbation as many falsely think, but 
coitus interruptus (from the Latin: "to pull out"), in which the penis is 
withdrawn from the vagina immediately prior to ejaculation. In early times, 
many thousands of years ago, it was considered a moral and a sacred duty to 
produce as many offspring as possible, as so many people were killed off by 
war and disease. Any orgasm that did not serve this purpose was considered 
"sin" and "waste." 

It is indeed paradoxical that now, many thousands of years later, while 
science searches in desperation for a supercontraceptive to control runaway 
world population, the moral message of "seed waste" is still being handed 
down to each new generation. Of course, sexologists warn against coitus 
interruptus because the practice may lead to male impotence. 

In the words of the famed Doctor Kinsey: "Our culture considers that social 
interests are involved when the individual departs from the Judeo-Christian 
sex codes by engaging in such sexual activities as masturbation, 
mouth-to-mouth genital contacts, animal contacts, and other types of 
behavior which do not satisfy the procreative function of sex." 

Be this as it may, oral acts to orgasm, temporarily replacing coitus, are 
not abnormal. As explained by Doctor Abraham Brill, the renown psychiatrist 
and author of Lectures on Psychoanalytic Psychiatry: "We call them 
perversions [fellatio, cunnilingus, etc.] only when they absolutely dominate 
the sexual picture, that is, when they are fixed. Indulgence in these acts 
does not stamp those practicing them as abnormal, nor those who use them in 
pre-coital foreplay." 

Doctor Albert Ellis, the famed psychotherapist and sexologist, actually 
recommends the genital kiss, or what he refers to as "oral petting," unless 
the partners have a strong, psychological aversion to the acts. 

In fact, oral acts are often necessary! As explained by Doctor David Reuben 
in Everything You Always Wanted to Know about Sex (but Were Afraid to Ask): 

As a form of heterosexual activity incidental to penis-vagina intercourse, 
mouth-genital stimulation is not only perfectly all right to practice, but 
in many situations desirable. 

It provides the final surge of stimulation to assure the firmest erection in 
a man and brings a woman to the point where her orgasm should occur rapidly 
and vigorously. One of the best methods of assuring orgasm in the so-calied 
frigid woman and encouraging a strong erection in a questionably potent man 
is this powerful form of total sexual stimulation. 

We have spoken of the castration complex (and/or penis envy). Are we saying 
that all women who fellate their husbands are motivated by penis envy, that, 
by fellatio, they are psychically attempting to "castrate" their husbands? 
No, we are not. Generally speaking, women fellate their lovers-husbands or 
otherwise-for the same reason that men cunnilingue women: basically because 
they want to give intense sexual stimulation and/or pleasure to their 
partners, enjoy the act, or for other reasons, such as to prevent pregnancy, 
etc. However, when a woman prefers fellatio over and above other acts, it is 
to be strongly suspected that she is being motivated by the castration 
complex. 

Another fact to be considered is that while millions of women fellate men, 
very few actually consume the semen after the male ejaculates, and those who 
do, preferring to do so, are known as spermaphagists. These women equate the 
seminal discharge with the strength represented by male virility. The male 
has a penis; they do not. The semen represents male strength, power, 
domination. They desire to consume this power, either to "drain" it away 
from the male and/or to "share" the strength he possesses. 

Psychiatrists are in agreement that the majority of female spermaphagists 
are motivated by penis envy. 

Again, there is a parallel in complete cunnilingus. Many oral-oriented 
males, unfamiliar with the fact that the female does not ejaculate, have 
described to me the acme of feeling experienced by the "warm come" of the 
female "shooting" into their mouths. 

Such association that a man makes should be obvious. While the lubricating 
Bartholin secretion of the aroused female could never be described as 
erupting in a flow or "shooting," the power of suggestion and familiarity 
with his own orgasmic function recreates the infantile pleasure so strongly 
that the oral erotic male .cunnilinguist may imagine that it is really 
happening. By the same token, there are some female homosexuals, i.e. 
lesbians, who describe in glowing terms the "warm flow" coming from a female 
love partner. 

It is symptomatic of Gwendolyn T---'s condition that she enjoys consuming 
male semen, all of which indicates her domination by the subconscious desire 
to castrate: the penis envy wish. She does not have a penis; thereby, by 
consuming semen, she acquires one. 

We recall her words: "I also worried because I didn't have a thing like 
Ronnie and dad and the men I saw at the parties." Later: "It was then that I 
made the startling discovery that I liked the taste of come, which reminded 
me of warm, thick soup, even though the seasoning was a bit too tangy." And 
still later: '"I'd gotten into the habit of drinking my brother's come 
directly from a rubber after he finished fucking me." 

All this is a clear indication-this spermaphagy-of penis envy. 

Gwendolyn's hostility toward her parents (" ... sometimes I think I hated 
mom and dad. They never really loved me.") also plays a role, although it is 
not the dominating factor in her libido. By seducing her brother, Gwen was 
really striking out at her parents, "getting even" as it were doing that 
which was expressly forbidden. And what is a greater taboo than incest? 

As was pointed out in the introduction to this work, girls often use sex as 
the medium for expressing their hostilities, and if they are pushed along 
the road of resentment by the impulse of penis envy, they'll either submerge 
themselves in fellatio or promiscuous intercourse-usually both-or, very 
readily, they'll seduce their own brothers and other boys, adult males, and 
even their own fathers! 

Gwendolyn T-- is an excellent example. 

"There, standing in the doorway, were mom and dad! They just stood, staring 
at me and Ronnie, their mouths wide open, the sight o me fucking my brother 
in the ass sobering them up somewhat. About that time, Ron noticed them and 
he made a noise that reminded me of a chicken that's chased by a man with a 
brand new ax! I must admit I was making funny gurgling sounds. I still don't 
remember pulling out of my brother's hind end and yanking the dildoe from 
his asshole ... As for the rectal stimulator in my own behind, I think it 
must have slipped out. It had to, because the next time I recall seeing it, 
it was lying on the rug, purring and vibrating like wow! 

"Mom's voice broke the strange silence. 'Oh God, Harvey!'-that's my dad's 
name-'She's using one of my best dildoes-and my new rectal unit!' 

"Mom walked across the room and slapped me across the face. 'Oh, you dirty 
little son of a bitch,' mom yelled. 'Using my brand new rectal unit and one 
of my best dildoes. Take off that cock this instant! Harvey! You had better 
have a talk with your daughter! You hear me!' 

"Dad would have had to be dead not to hear her. He looked at me, as I 
removed the dildoe, and his eyes, narrowed. I began feeling good all over, 
noticing how his eyes were eating up my nakedness. 

" 'DID YOU HEAR ME, HARVEY!' mom yelled again. 

"'Uh-huh, Esther'-that's my mom's name. 'I'll talk to her.' 

"By this time, my poor frightened brother had fled to his room, and now mom, 
having snatched the dildoe from me, grabbed the rectal unit from the rug, 
clicked it off, and turned to leave the bedroom. She turned at the door and 
peered strangely at me. 'Gwennie,' she snapped, 'are you-humming?' 

"Nodding, I pulled the vibrator from my cunt and clicked it off. Mom grabbed 
it from my hand and, shaking her head in disgust, stormed from the bedroom. 
I stood staring after her, not thinking about covering my nakedness. Then my 
eyes caught my father's. Clearing his throat, he closed the door, blinked at 
me, and said, 'Gwennie, it's a ... it's not exactly considered proper for a 
girl to have sex with her brother,' He sat lazily down on a wing chair, 
belched, and continued. 'It's-uh-it's considered immoral.' 

"I could see the huge bulge at the crotch of his trousers as I ran over and 
boosted myself on his lap. I enjoyed even more his shocked expression. 
Alniost automatically he put his arm around my waist, and I could see that 
he was becoming both excited and embarrassed at the same time. 'I don't 
think what Ron and I were doing was any worse than what you and mom do at 
parties,' I said matter-of-factly. 'I mean fucking and sucking and all that! 
Ron and I just wanted to have some fun, too ... ' 

"Dad's eyes widened in surprise. 'Well, yes, but-uh-ah---' 

"Twisting my naked butt on his lap, I asked, 'Don't I make your cock 
double-hard, daddy? So hard that you'd like to-do something with it?' 

"Dad gave me a hard squeeze with his arm that was around my waist, and with 
his other hand, he began nibbling his palm over my pussy mound. 'What would 
you suggest?' he asked in a husky voice, his breath quickening. 'Hmmmmmm. 
You are growing up. You've got nice-breasts and legs and-you'd better get 
off my lap, Gwennie!' He laughed oddly. 'You're making something hurt ...' 

"'Like maybe your prick?' I asked coyly, getting off his lap. Somehow I knew 
I was going to get him to fuck me. I knew, too, somehow, that mom wouldn't 
mind too much, if at all. At least I figured she wouldn't-not after what I 
had seen him and her doing at various parties. Why, mom and dad didn't think 
a thing of fucking and sucking other men and women in front of each other! 
And I said, 'Why, don't you show me how big it is, daddy? I'd love to see 
it. I'll bet you've got a pretty cock ... ' 

"Smiling, he unzipped his pants, pulled out his cock, and held it straight 
and firm for me to gaze at. 'Is that you want to do, just look at it?' he 
asked in a voice choked with desire. 

"I didn't say a word. I merely went to the bed, lay down on my back, opened 
my thighs and held out my arms. Bluntly I told him, 'Shove it in me, daddy. 
Give the a real hard fucking!' I was positive that he couldn't have backed 
down, even if he had wanted to. He was too hot. Watching him remove his 
clothes, I wondered if he had a cunt-rub. Probably not, because mom and 
other women he was used to fucking all took pills. I didn't mind taking the 
chance of getting knocked up, deciding that getting diddled by my father was 
worth it. 

"Quickly he crawled between my thighs, all the while staring at my young 
body. 

"'Daddy,' I smirked, 'isn't this "immoral"? I mean for a father to fuck his 
daughter? And what are you staring at?' 

"Not a blemish,' he whispered, as if talking to himself. 'So white, so very 
lovely.' 

"I opened my thighs wider, making an attempt to keep my own body from 
shivering. I was suddenly very excited, almost desperate for his prick, my 
reasoning being that if my brother could give me a wild screwing, what could 
an experienced fucker like my father do for me? I was more than a little 
anxious to find out. 

"'Put a pillow under your butt, Gwennie,' dad said. 'I'll be able to give 
you a better riding that way-and I don't need to ask you if you've ever had 
a peter before. I suppose you and Ron did more than fuck each other in the 
butt!' 

"After I placed a pillow under my loins, dad began teasing my pussy lips 
with the head of his dick, moving it just within the folds of moist flesh, 
sort of rotating it, then rubbing it freely down against that little strip 
of no-man's-land between my cunt and butthole. 

"'Quit playing around, daddy,' I said, annoyed, holding open my arms for 
him. 'Shove it in me and let's get going.' 

'He glanced at me, a worried look on his face. 'You sure you can take it all 
?' he asked. 

"'I know I can,' I said, my voice desperate. 'Just push it in and start 
riding me!' 

"Trembling, dad eased his wet knob forward, slowly inserting it into my hot 
little fuck box, never hurrying, giving my lust plenty of time to lubricate 
the cockpit with the necessary seminal juices. I looked down between my legs 
and saw that his rigid cock was half buried in the thatch of hair crowning 
the center of my crotch, the boring head tempting my desire and drawing 
waves of wantonness from me. Then, as if testing my appetite, he withdrew 
completely, so that the head was barely touching my cunt. Agitated from the 
frustration of sexual need, I threw my legs around him, almost savagely, the 
heels of my feet digging into his ass, and attempted to pull him forward so 
that his cock would spear my greedy cunt. Dad must have realized that he had 
teased me beyond the point of no return, for he permitted the pressure of my 
legs to draw him into me. At first the head entered, rather slowly, and 
then, as he assisted my thrust, he moved into my cunt with such rapidity 
that our pelvic bones crashed together, our pubic regions became one vast 
hairy jungle. 

"'UHhhhh!' I gasped from the swiftness of his entry. How good my dad's prick 
felt! Even ten times better after he began to fuck me. It was then that I 
found out the difference between "boy" fucking and "man" fucking. Whereas my 
brother had merely raced his dick in and out of me, straight up and down you 
might say, Dad used a much different method, not only moving in and out, but 
alternating the speed of his thrusts and withdrawals. At times, he'd give me 
a series of quick short jabs, there suddenly change to several Song thrusts, 
pushing his cock into me as deeply as he could-or he'd stop for a short 
moment, and then sort of grind his peter into me with a sideways rotating 
motion, this latter technique making me feel that he was trying to scrape 
the walls of my vagina. Either way, it was impossible, for me to know what 
to expect from him, which made his fucking all the more exciting and 
pleasurable. The size of his prick also helped. While dad's peter wasn't as 
long as my brother's, it was a good deal thicker, this making the fit of his 
tool very tight, stretching my pussy to its utmost and making it possible 
for him to enter and withdraw with an increasing and "subtle regularity, 
with a special kind of rhythm that began sending us to heights of pleasure 
impossible for me adequately to describe. OH! It was sheer paradise, the 
best fuck I had ever had! 

"'P-PUSHhhhh!' I moaned, my desire frantic. I could feel a tiny ribbon of 
sweat forming on my upper lip, but ignored it, as well as dad's hot breath 
which puffed steadily against the side of my neck. I wanted the sensation to 
last and last, to last forever; yet I knew I was fighting a losing battle. 
T-FUCK-m-me!' I wailed. 'I'm g-g-g-e-tt-ing-r-ready to-c-c-c-c-ome ... ' My 
fingers clawed at his back, my own lustfulness causing every muscle of my 
body to tingle. My calves cramped. My head spun; yet I managed to meet his 
every thrust, working my hips in perfect timing with his own movements. Then 
dad began fucking me faster-and harder- pulling my hips violently against 
him, giving me the impression that he was trying to force even his balls 
into my pussy. 

"I began gasping with steady pants that jumped from my throat with an 
increasing regularity. From what seemed to be a universe away, I could hear 
the sweat-sweet skin of our stomachs smacking together with dad's every 
plunge, then clinging together slightly at contact, only to pull wetly and, 
seemingly, reluctantly from each other as he retreated and prepared for 
another assault. 

" 'Uhl! Uhl! Uhl!' Dad was getting wild--then: 'N-NOW! N-N-NOW! C-COME, 
S-SWEET GWENNIE, C-COMEEEE!' 

"I did! And we did! Together! We shot off so tremendously that for a moment 
I think I almost passed out. How can I describe the feel of pure come in my 
cunt! It was the first time I had felt it; the first time an unrubbered 
peter had ever spurted nakedly into me. Charge after charge of come streamed 
from his cock, flooding my cunny and driving me out of my mind. Instantly I 
began working my inner muscles, clamping down on the length of his peter, 
pumping and pulling from him the final drops, all the while crying and 
moaning and making animal-like noises. 

"Then, like an empty sack, daddy collapsed on top of me. I tightened my arms 
around his neck and kissed him. 'Oh, daddy ... you fucked me so good!' 

"What did mom think about dad's fucking me? Well, mom didn't blow her cool 
too much about it; she was still too mad about my using her dildoe and 
rectal unit. I can be positive of this because, later, that night, I sneaked 
down to the bedroom and listened at the door. Dad explained that he had made 
love to me because I had wanted him to and because he felt that since Ron 
and I were screwing, he might as well show me how to do it right. 

" 'Sex is one of the key pleasures of a healthy emotional life,' dad said, 
'and if the child's to enjoy herself, she might as well be taught by someone 
she loves and trusts.' 

"'Is she any good at it?' mom asked. 

"'She's a good lay, nice and tight,' dad said. Then he mused, 'I wonder how 
good she is at sucking a cock-but maybe she and Ronnie haven't gotten around 
to that yet.' 

"Listening at the door, I smiled, deciding I had quite a few surprises in 
store for my father. Then I heard mom say that as long as dad was going to 
teach me all about love, she might as well break in Ronnie! Dad thought this 
was a good idea, and asked if she thought it was a good idea if the four of 
us would ball it together. He finished with, 'I'd enjoy seeing you make love 
with a teenage boy. I don't suppose you've ever fucked a boy that young, 
have you, dear?' 

"Mom laughed lightly and said it would be especially nice breaking in 
Ronnie. 'I agree with you, Harvey. I think I'll enjoy watching you and 
Gwennie screw. That's almost half the pleasure-watching others do it.' 

"Then dad laughed and said that he and mom were a couple of voyeurs, and she 
replied that maybe Ronnie and I were bisexual and that the four of us might 
have what she called a family get-together.' 

"That's exactly what happened the very next night. After mom and dad had 
called us to their bedroom, they explained that since Ronnie and I had been 
screwing-well, why not keep the fucking in the family. Mom didn't use the 
word fucking,' but it was obvious she meant exactly that. 

"Ronnie and I were all for the idea, and very shortly he and I and mom and 
dad were naked and ready for action. I walked into dad's arms and we kissed, 
I delighting in the way the tip of his hard peter poked at me. But I played 
it real cool, acting real dumb. 'Oh, father,' I sighed, 'I do so want to 
suck it. Show me how ... 'That got him going and he sat down on a vanity 
stool and opened his legs. I got down on my knees before him, at the same 
time watching mom and Ronnie. I now knew what mom meant by watching. Wow! 
Looking at other people enjoying themselves with sex was interesting and 
exciting. I supposed that was why my parents and their guests always had so 
much fun at their parties. 

"Mom had sat down on the bed, and Ronnie, his peter hard and sticking out, 
stood before her, gawking at her huge tits-two big white mounds topped with 
brown-red berries. 'Feel them, Ronnie,' mom whispered. 'Play with them. You 
want to.' 

"Bending down, Ronnie began feeling mom's tits, at the same time attempting 
to work himself into a position that would enable him to suck her big 
nips-but she said, 'No, wait! Let me get on the bed. You'll be able to do it 
easier that way.' 

"Mom got on the bed, lying sideways over it, with her legs hanging over the 
side. I think that then she was hinting for Ron to go down on her, but 
instead, he knelt on the rug beside the bed, bent his head to one of her 
nipples and began sucking, slurping away like a newborn baby. Since she lay 
with her thighs open, I had a real groovy view of her cunt. She did have a 
nice slit and a thick mass of curly brown hair. 

"I suppose Ron finally took the hint, for he moved his mouth from mom's tit 
and began licking and kissing her stomach; when he reached her pubic hair, 
she opened her thighs even wider, sighing and whispering, 'Suck me. Show me 
how you did it to Gwennie.' 

"Kneeling before dad, between his hairy legs, I took his cock in my hand, 
and he instructed me on how to suck his cock. I played it cool, acting like 
I had never had a pisser in my mouth before, 'You don't put the entire cock 
in your mouth, Gwennie,' he said softly. "The way you do it-first you lick 
my nuts,' He pulled up the skin on his balls. 'From there, you lick the 
underside of my peter, moving your tongue slowly until you reach the head. 
That's why I like it there, on the head, because that's where all the 
sensation is. You lick the head all over and every now and then push your 
mouth down over it. Then you take as much of my cock into your mouth as you 
can; just pretend you're trying to swallow it-and as you go down on it, lick 
and suck as hard as you can. I want you to swallow the stuff when I, come, 
otherwise I won't be able to enjoy it so well. I think you'll be able to 
take the full load. But keep right on sucking when I come; that way you'll 
get all of it. You understand all that, honey?' 

"'Yes, daddy,' I said, moving my mouth down to his balls, which I began to 
lick. Rapidly I moved my tongue, sliding it up the side of his prick, while 
dad leaned back and watched me, his eyes bright and shiny. Gradually I 
worked my way toward the head-that's what I really wanted-and when I reached 
it, I engulfed it with my mouth and began bobbing my head up and down over 
it. All the while I kept my tongue moving and never for a moment forgetting 
to apply a steady suction. I really sucked my father, going at it so 
furiously that my spit began sliding down his prick, finding its way into 
his thick pubic hair. I licked and sucked and munched down hard on the 
spongy head, at times squeezing the hard prick flesh between my fingers. 

"Dad began breathing heavily and squirming slightly on the vanity stool. 
Then he leaned back against the dresser and slid down somewhat, croaking in 
a voice that burned with pure sex, 'Gwennie, ease a-a finger into my asshole 
and suck a little harder.' 

"I did so, having little difficulty in getting my index finger up his hind 
end (up to the second knuckle) and began moving it in a circular motion; 
also I began sucking him harder, tightening my mouth around his hot cock. 
Anxious for the taste of his come, I decided to hurry the blow job and make 
him pop off as soon as possible, I also watched Ron and mom out of the 
corner of my eye. 

"Ronnie had his head buried between mom's thighs and was sucking her for 
dear life, his hands fastened on and her legs wrapped around his neck and 
head. They were really having a ball. 'Higher!' mom whispered. 'I-I'll 
telllll y-you-uhh--there!' A long moan crawled from her throat. 
'S-Suck-i-it-right-there ...' 

"Then mom went sort of nuts as she had her come. She pressed her hands to my 
brother's head and her legs began kicking straight out, while her head 
rolled back and forth on the pillow. 'Hhkh-ohohohoko!' she cried, 
'SSssssuuuckkkkkkkk mmeeeeee!' 

"As for Ronnie-I have to give him credit! He kept right on slurping away at 
her cunt, drinking in her juices ... 

"Faster and faster I moved my mouth over dad's peter, my tongue forever 
busy, flicking incessantly over his screaming flesh, drawing the come from 
his balls into his cock; and I succeeded in my efforts. Lust made him 
frantic and, grasping me by the ears, he began moving my head up and down 
over his cock at an even faster rate. 

"'H-HAR-D!' he blubbered. 'I-I-uhhhhh ... ' 

"At that instant his come shot forth, a geyser of the creamy stuff. Dad 
tried to press my head down all the way on his cock, wanting to bury it in 
my throat, but I clamped my mouth around the base of the head and held fast, 
knowing that if he pumped his cream down my throat I would not be able to 
enjoy the taste of it. Dad groaned and shook and shivered, while I tasted 
and swallowed. I kept pulling on the head of his peter, delighting at how 
his come kept spurting out, in a stream that got weaker and weaker. Then 
there was nothing at all. 

"Dad pulled my mouth from his softening cock. I was breathing heavily, a 
thin line of come dribbling from one corner of my mouth. I looked up and 
smiled at dad, then placed my cheek against his thigh. His come had tasted 
so sweet; it reminded me of buttermilk. 

" 'I loved doing that to you, daddy,' I whispered. Til suck you off anytime 
you want me to.' I glanced over at mom and at Ronnie, who was standing in 
front of her, fucking her in the mouth as she sat on the side of the bed. 
She had her arms locked around his waist, and he was holding her head to his 
cock with his hands, while he hunched her, working his peter in and out of 
her mouth. Then he began crying, 'I'm shooting, m-mom! I'm-I'm 
coming-i-in-your-uhhhhhh!' 

"I heard dad whispering to me, 'Gwcnnie, I'll go down on you now,' He stood 
up and indicated by his manner that he wanted me to sit on the vanity stool. 
I had another idea, one I felt would be more exciting. I looked over at the 
bed, where mom was lying sideways, flat on her back, with Ronnie between her 
legs, standing on the floor and preparing to mount her. Grinning like a 
little imp, he was rubbing the head of his cock up and down over her cunt 
lips, no doubt teasing her. 

"'Will you hurry up and fuck me!' she ground out. 

"Then Ronnie shoved it to her, boring in until his cock was buried to his 
balls, making mom gasp with pleasure and surprise. 'Y-You're-g-good fucking, 
mom!' Ron muttered and began working his hips. Mom began sighing and 
pinching her own nipples. She sure loved to fuck, and I thought of the time 
I had seen her doing it at a party with three men. One man had fucked her, 
another had sucked her tits, while she sucked off a third man who had knelt 
over her. 

"'How about sucking me on the bed?' I suggested to dad. 'I'll lay next to 
mom-okay?' 

"That was agreeable to my father, and I got to the bed, lying down next to 
mom and pushing my butt to the edge in order to give him plenty of room. 
Glancing at mom, I saw that she was lost in a whirlpool of lust, her eyas 
glazed, her mouth slack, grunting every now and then as Ronnie gave her cunt 
an extra hard jab. 

"'H-Howw-is it-m-mommm?' he asked. 'Am-I- f-fucking you okay?' 

" 'U-uhh-huh, b-but-d-don't-s-s-stop!" she panted. 

"I felt dad's hands fumbling with my tits, and then he surprised me by 
crawling up over me. He enclosed me in his arms and I cooperated willingly 
as he French-kissed me, my lips glued tightly to his. I was in a hurry, but 
dad took his time feeling up my tits, my ass, and running his fingers into 
my cunt. 

"'Dad, aren't you going to suck me?' I finally asked, getting worried and 
becoming impatient. I got the idea that maybe he was going to fuck me 
instead. 

"'Yes,' he mumbled, 'but I want to kiss you all over first.' And that's what 
he did, the nasty man, kissing me tenderly, not even missing my sweet little 
bungy hole, which he tongued for several long, delightful minutes. Dad then 
requested me to open my legs as far as possible, showing me the precise 
position he wanted for cunnilingus. Presently he knelt between my legs, 
appearing as anxious as some of the high-school boys I had dated. 

"Dad began by brushing my cunt hairs with his lips and nose, no doubt 
inhaling the sweet pussy smell. I had doused my pussy liberally with perfume 
and I presumed he enjoyed the fragrance. Very carefully-at long last-he 
slipped his long tongue into my cunt and went right to work by burying his 
mouth against my slit. I lifted my hind end slightly as his tongue found my 
clit and skillfully began working it, his tongue moving like a drunken worm. 
Apparently he intended to tease me a bit, for he withdrew his tongue and 
began licking my thighs; he also began fingering my asshole with the tip of 
his forefinger. Hot now-no, sizzling!-I threw up my hips so that my wet cunt 
lips tried to capture his tongue, which was furiously working through my 
hairs. I began to twist and squirm, even more than mom, who was carrying on 
beside me on the bed. 'Daddy, daddy!' I begged. 'D-Don't tease me so! Make 
me come!' 

"This time dad didn't fool around. This time he buried his mouth in my 
vagina and began rotating his tongue over my hard clit. I jumped, partially 
from surprise and partially from pleasure, when he slipped a finger into my 
asshole. His other hand slid upward across my pulsating belly, reaching for 
my tits. 

"Then mom popped off, crying out like she was in some kind of torment, 
bouncing up and down on the bed so hard that she almost shook daddy's mouth 
from my dripping snatch! And my big brother began grunting as he poured the 
load from his balls into mom's cunt. 

"Dad was really sucking me now, boring in with his mouth and driving me nuts 
with his tongue. While my hands beat the bedspread, a series of low moans 
began escaping my throat; then dad began-I guess you'd call it "masturbating 
my asshole'-and that did it! I banged off, almost screaming as I came! 
'DADDY! DADDY! DADDY!' I cried. 'SUCK ME HARDER-H-HARD-ERrrrrr!' It seemed 
that I just kept coming and coming; yet I still noticed what Ron was 
doing-crawling over mom to fuck her in the mouth ... 

"After that first night, mom and dad and Ron and me got to making out with 
each other two and three times a week. Dad got the idea that perhaps it 
would be a good thing if Ronnie and I began swapping with them at parties, 
but mom vetoed his suggestion on the grounds that we were still too young 
for such freewheeling sex. She said some of their friends had big mouths and 
might blab to the wrong people that underage kids were screwing around with 
adults. Uh-huh. There was always some snitch who might louse up a good deal. 
But naturally that didn't stop the four of us from having fun in private, 
almost always in mom and dad's bedroom, late at night. 

"After a week or so, we even got to doing what dad referred to as 
'pluralism,' which seemed like a pretty icky word to me-blahh! You know, I 
mean like singular and plural. Anyhow-the four of us got to having 
'pluralism,' which means that the four of us sometimes all got connected 
together-like we were one body! I didn't mind that at all, not even when I 
sucked mom's cunt. I liked going down on her and enjoyed it when she blew 
me. Ronnie and dad felt the same way-about sucking each other's cocks, I 
mean. But what I liked best of all was the fact that we took turns choosing 
different combinations to diddle in. Mom, she liked to lay on her back and 
have Ron suck her off while I'd kneel over her face. Dad would stand in 
front of me, and I'd blow him as she ate me. Another way we'd do it-I'd get 
between mom's-legs and eat her snatch, and Ron would fuck her in the mouth, 
eating dad at the same time, who'd be standing in front of him. Dad liked it 
best when I'd blow him while he sucked off Ron who would kneel over him. Mom 
would stand in front of Ron, and he'd lick her cunt like wild, getting 
double pleasure as dad sucked him. Now and then mom and I would do a 
swinging sixty-nine-and do you know what? We even fucked each other using 
dildoes, but I never enjoyed that too much. It seemed rather silly to me, 
for the two of us to use imitation cocks when dad and Ron had perfectly good 
flesh-and-blood peters. Of course, a dildoe never had to get a hard on, but 
it never felt as good as a real peter either. 

"Ronnie, the nasty boy, really enjoyed grouping it. That way he could always 
cornhole either mom or dad, though I think mom enjoyed getting fucked in the 
ass more than dad did. I remember the first time Ron hopped mom in her tail 
end-tailgating it,' dad laughingly called it. That first time-Ron didn't 
even have to ask mom. She suggested it to him. 

"We were standing around talking about what to do, and mom said, 'Ron, 
honey, why don't you do it to me in the back end. You said once that you 
always wanted to do it that way to Gwennie, but that she would never let 
you. I'U kneel by the side of the bed and suck off Gwennie while you fuck me 
in the behind. Do you want to?' 

"Did he! 'Sure, but won't it hurt when I shove it in? But sure, if you want 
me to,' Ronnie said. He stood there fingering his cock, his eyes glowing 
with anticipation. 

"Dad said, 'Gwennie dear, how about blowing me at the same time that your 
mother eats you?' He glanced at the bed. 'Trouble is, I don't know how I can 
brace myself, since you'll be lying across the bed. I know, I'll use the 
back of a chair.' 

"In the meanwhile, mom had gone to the dresser and returned with a jar of 
vaseline and a box of kleenex. Motioning for me to get on the bed, she sat 
down and opened the jar and, when I had spread out on the bed, she got to 
her knees in front of me, by the side of the bed. Turning slightly, she 
greased Ronnie's stiff cock, then wiped her fingers on several kleenex 
tissues, saying, 'Ronnie, dear. All you have to do is-center the head of 
your cock on my asshole and push. Shove hard "on your cock and don't worry 
about hurting me. Your father does it to me that way a lot, and I'm used to 
it.' 

"Dad, crawling on the bed and moving over me, got into position, his big 
dick only a few inches from my mouth. As hard as it was, it stuck out almost 
straight, and I knew he'd have to lean down and bend over a chair in order 
to get the head in my mouth. Waiting, he said, 'I'll wait until Ronnie gets 
his prick in your mother's ass and until she begins sucking you before I 
give you my cock. It'll be easier that way.' 

"Mom leaned over the bed and me, her mouth only inches from my pussy, and 
pulled her ass-cheeks apart. Ronnie moved in behind her and began pushing 
the head of his dick into her bung. 'It-it's in!' mom gasped. 'Shove! Shove 
it hard!' Ronnie did and mom, her eyes widening, let out a tremendous sigh, 
a sort of Ahhhhh, which meant that Ron had butt-hopped right up to his 
balls. Then, putting his arms around mom's hips, Ronnie began hunching her. 
With a dreamy look on her face, she lowered her mouth to my pussy and began 
sucking, her tongue slicing in quick and sure, lapping right for my clit. It 
seemed to me that every time Ronnie gave her a lunge, her tongue shot into 
my cunt with more force. I don't know-it could have been my imagination. 

"Dad, his knees on each side of me, moved higher up, sort of raising his 
loins as he leaned over and braced himself on the back of a chair that he 
had placed close to the bed, a position that placed the head of his cock 
against my mouth. Parting my lips, I let the head slip in and began a slow 
gentle sucking. I tossed my arms about his hips and pulled down slightly on 
his rear. Taking the hint, and knowing what I desired, Dad began slowly to 
hunch in my mouth. 

"I suppose mom and dad and Ronnie and I would still be grouping it if one of 
the servants hadn't reported us. I wish dad had given the cook her raise. If 
he had, I wouldn't be here and Ronnie wouldn't be in that icky boys' school. 
But we'll be out in a short while. Dad's hired the best lawyers in the 
state." 

While Mr. and Mrs. Harvey T--- were arrested and charged with "lewd and 
licentious cohabitation with minors" and "contributing to the delinquency of 
minors," they were later released, without going to trial, the district 
attorney declining to prosecute on the grounds that the evidence (only the 
testimony of a woman who cooked for the T---s) was too inconclusive and 
circumstantial. However, Gwendolyn and Ronald, her brother, were placed in 
juvenile homes. 

Space does not permit a lengthy discussion on how promiscuous parents 
influence their children, either directly or indirectly. It will suffice to 
point out that the teenager motivated by the incestuous impulse (no matter 
its origin) must have a ready and willing sexual accomplice; so called 
"swinging" parents are, beyond question of any reasonable doubt, the most 
cooperative of all adult partners. What can we say of Mr. & Mrs. H. T---? 
They are perverted in a social and a moral sense; yet we can not conclude 
ipso facto, that they are suffering from any form of psycho-sexual 
pathology. To arrive at such a conclusion would require a separate study. 

Gwendolyn herself presents a case of complete depravity (we use the term in 
the usual colloquial sense); her penis wish, coupled with slight hostility 
which later vanished when she began having sex with her father and her 
mother, completely dominated her superego; her incestuous acts did not 
project any trace of guilt upon her ego. 

The prognosis for Gwendolyn is dark. We cannot predict any kind of moral 
future for her. Nor for any girl who has incest on her mind and works at 
making her dream become reality. 

 CHAPTER FOUR - Diane and Her Father 

NOTE: The reader will recall that we introduced this subject in the 
Introduction to this work. To reiterate: Diane, motivated by the incest 
impulse, was determined to have sex relations with her father; in order to 
facilitate the seduction, she subtly excited him by pretending interest in 
his "fatherly" (?) talk on sex in marriage. However, we do recommend a 
review of the Introduction, in order for the reader to fully comprehend the 
implications of this case study. 

We resume where we left off in the Introduction- with Mr. W---'s performing 
cunnilingus on Diane-in Diane's own words. 

"With my father's tongue spinning around in my hot box, I couldn't help but 
moan in an agony of bliss. Believe me, the intensity of the rapture I was 
experiencing was almost too much for me. I felt I was almost delirious with 
sexual delight. How to explain it-as though I were sinking into a giant 
ocean of feathers. I had to do it then! My body went rigid! My eyes rolled 
upward, and I emitted a shrill, screaming gasp, one that skidded on the 
verge of a shriek! And tiny shrill noises shot from my nose-like steam 
escaping from a kettle. Dimly I was aware of my father's tongue being drawn 
into my cunt, felt it lapping, and felt a warm fluid flowing from within me. 
Ohhh, coming was so ... so very good! 

"And the giant bliss stabbed me again-all kinds of lightning running through 
my loins. Again I yelled, a high-pitched yell, and once more my body was 
taken over by convulsive jerks of such intensity as to almost throw me off 
the bed. How much time passed before my convulsions stopped? I don't know. 
One minute? Two? Three? I don't know, but finally I lay still. Still, daddy 
continued to lick me, slowly and gently. At long last, he drew his face away 
to examine my cunt at leisure once more. Dividing my wet lips and stretching 
them wide apart with the fingers of both hands, he gazed with sensual 
delight on my sexual treasure. 

"I lay back and let him do what he wanted to with me. He leaned forward and 
placed the tip of his tongue on my tiny pee-hole and, curious, I asked him 
what he was trying to do. 'Just don't move, sweetie!' he whispered. Move? 
Why should I? Almost crazy with passion, he pushed his tongue forward and 
kept forcing it, I winced. 'Daddy! Don't! You're hurting me!' 

"He withdrew, and then slid his tongue downward, forcing the tip of it into 
my rectum. Ahhhhh, it felt so good back there. For several long minutes he 
sucked inside this tiny forbidden hole, and then returned to my pussy, going 
to my clit. Once more he started to suck, and once more my pussy began to 
throb, my clit swelling and stiffening. A soft sigh of pleasure escaped my 
lips. Father pulled his mouth from me and again stared at my cunt. I wanted 
to ask him if he enjoyed looking at my pussy as much as he enjoyed sucking 
it, but I thought better of it. I lay back. Daddy gaped and gawked. He must 
have stared for several minutes. Anyhow, I became impatient. Without saying 
a word, I wound a leg around his neck and drew his face forward, more than 
his kneeling position could withstand. 

"'Go on, daddy/Do .me!" I said as he continued to resist. He just stared! 
Can you image that? I finally got tired of his slowness. Exerting all my 
strength, I crushed my father's face to my pussy. 'Suck it, daddy. Suck it!' 
I said, and kept my leg around his neck, holding his mouth to my cunt until 
he put out his tongue and began working it on my excited clit; then, very 
gradually, I released the pressure of my leg and slowly lowered it. I lay 
back, looking down at father, my eyes filled with triumph. But, while I was 
close to success, I still did not have-his big prick in me-and that's what I 
was really after. Ahhhhhhh, he was really going at me, his tongue a thing 
alive, pushing up higher in me, licking all over the interior of my cunt, as 
completely as a mop would go over a kitchen floor. Oh yes, I knew that daddy 
had to be an experienced pussy-lapper. 

"I began twisting my body, moving it in time with his lap-lap-licking. Then 
another climax hit me-a long and drawn-out one that caused me to lose all 
sense of time, place and feeling. As if a blackness had fallen around me, I 
saw nothing. It was as though I had been suddenly struck blind. My body was 
tossed to and fro on the bed, and I could feel it, could feel the creamy 
discharge flowing from the folds of my vagina, a steady flow that ran gently 
down his quivering throat. Never before, in my whole life, had I been so 
excited, so utterly and completely filled with lust, so agitated. 

"After I had finished coming, he stood and looked down at me, smiling and 
wiping his face. Somehow, his steady gaze made me feel uncomfortable. 

"I sighed. 'Daddy, what are you looking at?' I saw that his peter was as big 
as an ear of corn! Only prettier! 

" 'You have such lovely breasts,' daddy said 'They are like two nicely 
rounded grapefruits that have been sculptured in alabaster-and you have such 
a delicate pink navel ... ' 

"Laughing, I said, 'Oh, daddy, you talk like a poet. Tell me, what does my 
pussy look like?' 

"My daddy thought for a moment. 'A lovely mound of honey, whose doorway is a 
pretty slit covered with red-gold curls.' 

"'Oh, daddy, you-' I giggled, feeling good all over. A delicious tingle ran 
through my pussy and my nipples began to itch. I wanted his mouth on me 
again. 

"'And your darling face is flushed with the bloom of youth and health,' 
daddy said. 

"'Do it again, daddy ... Suck me-and, daddy, I love it when your tongue 
slides into my rectum. Do that too, daddy.' 

"For the next ten minutes my daddy made me come and come and come-and come 
some more. When daddy finished with me, I had the cleanest pussy and 
butt-hole ih the whole town. I was also completely drained. I could tell 
that daddy had also had enough. As he lay down beside me on the bed, I 
asked, 'Do your jaws ache, daddy? You sure munched me a lot, daddy.' 

"'Only slightly. I know how to do it. I do it to your mother a lot, you 
know. I'll be able to suck you again in just a few minutes, my little 
darling.' 

"Ah, but that was not what I wanted, but I did not tell daddy that, 
pretending I was still ignorant about the sexual things that men and women 
did to each other. Instead, I said, very coyly, 'Daddy, if husbands suck off 
their wives, don*t wives suck their husbands* peters?' I finished with what 
I considered a master stroke of pseudonaivete. 'Or don't husbands enjoy 
having their things sucked?' 

"Daddy began to breathe more rapidly. Glancing down, I saw his prick quiver 
with a quick series of rapid jerks. He had a nice-looking peter, a 
normal-sized circumcised peter. This I knew from sex education classes in 
school, a part of which had dealt with the various sizes of the male organ 
and myths concerning the male prick. As I remember, Miss J-- said the 
average cock was about six inches long when erect. I often wondered how many 
real cocks Miss J--- had seen and enjoyed. She was an old bag in her 
thirties and rather pretty, even if she did have kind of fat legs. 

"Trying to keep the excitement from showing in his voice, my daddy said, 'Uh 
... yes, men enjoy having their cock-their organ sucked. Practically all 
wives take the husband's penis into their mouths. It's part of the custom of 
marriage. I enjoy having your mother do it to me.' 

"Very slowly, daddy began to finger-fuck me. I decided to toy with him. 
'Daddy,' I said, 'do you put a rubber on your penis before mother sucks on 
it?' 

"Daddy looked flustered. 'Uhhhhh, nooooo ... I couldn't enjoy it that way. 
Your mother couldn't either. You see, dear, wives enjoy sucking a husband's 
cock-a man's penis. Some wives even like to ... I mean they enjoy it 
especially when ... .' 

"Pausing, daddy cleared his throat. 'I mean-a lot of wives enjoy it when the 
man ejaculates in their mouth.' He glanced curiously at me, then said, 'I 
know your mother does.' 

"'You mean that wives like the taste of come, daddy?' I asked with pretended 
interest. By now, daddy was so excited that he literally squirmed on the 
bed- my poor hot-cocked daddy. 

" 'Yes! YES, they do! Most wives like the taste of semen!' he said, having 
more difficulty with his breathing. You'd have thought he'd just trotted 
around the block instead of having just finished racing his tongue around my 
pussy. 

"I sensed he was right on the rim of asking me if I wanted to suck his 
peter, but somehow couldn't quite push his request over the actual edge. I 
knew that all I would have to say was, 'Daddy, I'd like to suck your peter,' 
and that he would almost have a heart attack in his speed to let me, but 
that was not my plan. I wanted him to ask me. 

"What does semen taste like, daddy?' I asked, letting sweet innocence drip 
from my voice. 'Does it- taste good, daddy?' 

" 'I-I-well, it's sort of warm and salty,' daddy fumbled. 'Your mother tells 
me it reminds her of mild Clorox ...' 

"I figured I'd shake him up a bit. 'I don't think I'd like that taste,' I 
said. 'I don't think I'd like that at all. I always sort of thought that 
semen tasted sweet.' 

"Daddy raised himself and stared at me, even forgetting to work his finger 
in my pussy. I knew he was worried that he would never get my mouth over his 
cock. 

"'But you've never tasted come!' he said hurriedly. 'I mean it's not like 
you think. After the first few times, most women enjoy the taste, and the 
earlier they begin, the sooner and the more they enjoy it. I-I've got an 
idea. Why don't you suck my prick-my penis, the way your mother did it on 
our wedding night. That way you'd have firsthand experience and could judge 
for yourself.' 

"'Do you want me to, daddy? Do you want me to suck your peter?' 

"'Yes, oh yes. I-I would love you all the more if you did/" 

In Diane W--- we are presented with a rather typical picture of the teenage 
incestuous syndrome in operation, in that the subject confines herself to a 
framework indigenous to the female adolescent seductress. Such a girl need 
not be necessarily immoral; rather, she is dominated by unconscious forces 
that impel her along the wide sea of sex, as helpless in her motivations as 
a straw being driven before a brisk wind. 

There is the mechanism of ambivalence, a three-fold psychic impulse, to be 
considered in analyzing any girl who would seduce her own father: 1) the 
existence of contradictory attitudes or emotions, such as love and hate, in 
the same individual; 2) rapidly shifting or alternating emotions and/or 
alternating attitudes toward another; 3) the condition of being impelled or 
drawn toward two mutually antagonistic goals at the same time. Any of the 
three can be an important element to a girl's sexual encounter with a mature 
man (or a boy's with a mature woman). Ambivalence,' the high or low of a 
girl's emotions at a particular time, is present in most teenaged girls, 
teetering them from one pole to another, from positive to negative feelings 
about almost everything in the world, and particularly about sex. 

There is curiosity to be considered, which seems to be the main motivational 
factor at work in Diane W---: curiosity about the penis of the adult male, 
curiosity as to how the penis of the adult male might feel in her hand, her 
mouth, her vagina? 

We recall that Diane had experienced sex before: "Why tell him (her father) 
I had lost my cherry at thirteen and had been fucked a dozen times since 
then? It was none of his business." 

What of the fathers and mothers who cooperate sexually with their 
incestuous-minded children? What can we say of them? 

Psychiatrist Daniel E. Schneider, author of Psychoanalyst and the Artist, 
has quite a bit to say. "The strange sexual neurosis called 
pedophilia-incest is now generally believed to be associated with, or to be 
a variation of, paranoia. The persecution complex- paranoia's outstanding 
syndrome-is neurotically ameliorated through sexual regression. Its etiology 
seems largely environmental; it only rarely springs from bio-chemical or 
physiological imbalance. The man or woman so afflicted becomes obsessed with 
the sexually incomplete or immature because they themselves are sexually 
partialized and incomplete." 

Doctor Schneider is more wrong than right in his explanation of incest 
motivation in adult offenders. While it is true that an adult offender may 
be psychotic, it is more likely that he or she is but the victim of a 
perverse morality. This is particularly true of fathers who seduce their 
biological daughters, or are seduced by them. Such men are usually suffering 
from an inadequacy of the libido, more specifically, of phallic inferiority. 

There is also a gigantic difference between the adult pedophile, who 
constantly searches for children he would use as sex partners, and the adult 
incest offender who uses only his own offspring, the main difference between 
the two being that while the full-blown pedophile seldom has sexual contact 
with a mature person of the opposite sex (assuming he or she is a 
heterosexual pedophile), the average incest offender prefers sexual contact 
with opposite sex adults, incest serving only as an incidental pleasure or a 
periodic diversion from normal adult contacts. 

Curiosity also plays a somewhat prominent role in adults who permit 
themselves to be receptive and responsive to the sexual overtures of a 
teenager. Intuitively girls and boys realize this-a girl in particular, 
whose entire body is sexualized, in contrast to a boy, whose sexuality lies 
principally in his genitals. 

Curiosity motivation is perhaps the prime factor in brother and sister 
incestuous relationships. 

Nevertheless, the parent who would seduce a child, and/or a father who would 
allow himself to be seduced by his child, is a parent who does have two 
notable and unique problems. He is desirous of sexual contact outside his 
marriage; yet he is afraid to make these demands, either because he lacks 
the opportunity or the technique. Thus it can be said that if the committer 
of incest had been a "successful adulterer," he would not have been 
interested in a less sexually stimulating partner such as a child. 

Few people know it, and to our knowledge there have been no studies made of 
the relationship between incest and the loss of virginity. There are those 
authorities who feel that the blood kinsmen is most often the one to first 
taste the sexual fruits of the young: a daughter, a stepdaughter, a cousin, 
a niece-and brother/sister incest is very, very common. 

It is impossible to make any kind of reasonable estimate regarding the 
frequency of these virginity-loss incest cases. As anyone knows, incest is 
always very carefully hidden; but in the office of the psychiatrist, 
psychologist, and clergyman, countless tales have been related that tell of 
incest and the loss of virginity. In many cases, this sexual act comes as 
the result of a pact, either spoken or unspoken, between relatives (either 
by blood or by marriage, such as in the case of stepdaughters). Sometimes 
the seduction is forced. And in more cases than one would suspect, it is the 
virgin who is the aggressor-as in the case of Diane W---, although she was 
not a virgin when she seduced her father. 

None of this ever happens by sheer chance or accident, and we find that 
there is a very good reason why a teenage girl so frequently turns to one of 
her own family for her first coital experience, one that coincides with a 
part of the motivational impulse so frequently encountered in nonvirgins who 
seduce their brothers or fathers (remember Paula T-- - Chapter Two-and how 
she confessed that she wanted to give her virginity to her stepfather, to a 
man she loved and trusted). 

The reason is security. A young girl, particularly a virgin, feels a certain 
safety or protective influence from a member of her own family. This is only 
too true if that member of the family is an older man, an uncle or father or 
stepfather. So the virgin, feeling curiosity about sex generally, perhaps 
somewhat ambivalent about her own feelings toward it, often turns to this 
older relative for her first sexual experience. She might do this either 
consciously or unconsciously. Naturally, this is all very shocking to the 
laymen unfamiliar with the knots and tangles of the human libido -doubly 
shocking since it involves the loss of a girl's virginity. But to the 
professional, it is not so shocking. To the man of medicine, loss of 
virginity through incest is more often the rule than the exception. 

I include the proximity factor as still another motivational force that 
brings the loss of virginity and incest together in so very many cases, for 
despite our enlightened and aggressive times many teenage girls just don't 
have an opportunity for sex the first time except with a relative. In some 
geographical areas of the United States there are young people who rarely 
see another human who is not a relative. Then, too, the proximity of people 
makes for opportunities that might otherwise not be available-the reason we 
find so much incest in slum regions. A father and daughter constantly thrown 
together are more apt to find a sexual attraction for each other, and the 
opportunity, than a couple who are not related; especially is this true with 
a very young girl. 

Laymen also react with incredulous disbelief when they are told that there 
are any number of teenage girls who consciously go about the business of 
seducing an older male relative-brother, uncle, father-convinced that a girl 
of tender years is simply not capable of such a breach of sexual ethics. 
Sometimes one can get these uninformed people to admit that adolescents do 
have sexual urges, but then the question is asked if these strivings aren't 
supposed to be worked off at sports, jobs, studies, and hobbies? 

This is all very fine in theory, that sexual curiosities and energies can be 
routed into innocent avocations and the like-very fine and very foolish. It 
means that children are to be guarded from the realities of petting and 
intercourse until marriage; then they are expected to know everything and 
adjust instantly to mature sexuality. It means that what we want for our 
children is that they will not know what we know! 

Theory is one thing. Fact is something else-or we wouldn't have teenage 
girls like Diane W--- who, although knowledgeable in the ways of sex and 
very well aware of her father's fascination with her young body, 
deliberately went out of her way to have her father instigate and initiate 
what might be called a "reverse" seduction. 

Diane's action proves that teenaged girls, bent on incest, can be extremely 
intelligent in mapping out their campaigns of seduction. Diane is also 
remarkably free from any guilt in connection with the seduction; at least 
there is no indication of such in her narrative. 

The main reason why incest is so dangerous is because it causes guilt and 
psychic trauma. Incest also acts as a deterrent to family unity, and the 
family is the unit most responsible for imparting techniques of survival, 
morals, goals, and ethics. 

In spite of what most people think, a properly and considerately performed 
sex act will not have a serious impact or damage on a teenager or even a 
subteenager. However, guilt and recriminations can have serious impact, and 
it is always the guilt and recrimination that cause the most damage. 

Nevertheless, and quite logically, the persons most capable of initiating 
youngsters to sex relations are, by nature, responsible and considerate-and 
that is why they do not commit incest, unlike adults who are less mature. 
This presumes, of course, that incest is always initiated by an adult and 
that girls such as Diane W--- are nonexistent-and for every teenage 
seductress who succeeds, there are perhaps 50 more who don't, either because 
the adult is morally responsive or too unsophisticated to realize the girl's 
intention. It still takes two for the act of incest. If the girl is clever 
and determined, and the man is weak, morally, then we have a case similar to 
Diane W--- and her "'Do you want me to, daddy? Do you want me to suck your 
peter?' 

"'Yes, oh yes. I would love you all the more if you did,' He paused, as if 
thinking of something very important, and then said, We'll go down to the 
kitchen, and I'll show you how to fellate me down there.' 

"Having no idea why we should go to the kitchen to have a suck-session, but 
nevertheless intrigued, I went along with daddy. Once in the kitchen, daddy 
went to the refrigerator and took out a small can of chocolate syrup, the 
kind you pour over ice cream. Wondering what he was up to, I watched as he 
went over and sat down on the edge of the table. Then he said, 'Diane, 
honey, pull up a chair and sit in front of me. That way you will be more 
comfortable when you suck, uh, when you fellate me. That's the proper term, 
you know. But I suppose you learned that in Sex Education.' 

"'Yes, daddy,' I said in an obedient voice, taking a chair and placing it in 
front of him. I sat down and found that by leaning slightly forward in his 
direction I could easily slide my mouth over his erect peter and even play 
with his nuts at the same time-as daddy had suggested when we came down the 
stairs. 

"I continued to play it very dumb, as if I had never sucked a cock before in 
my life. 

"'How do I begin, daddy?' I asked. 'Is there any special way a wife sucks a 
husband's penis?' 

"Hearing my question, dad's face lit up like a neon sign. 'Did your Sex 
Education teach you, I mean--did you learn about what wives do with the 
semen when they suck their husbands-when the man comes in their mouth?' He 
looked curiously at me. 

"The wives spit out the semen, don't they, daddy?' At least I did when I 
fellated a date-nor had I feared anything about peter-sucking in school. But 
older girls, who were seniors, had, and they had told me that what the wife 
did with the come was simply not mentioned. 

"Again in daddy's eyes there appeared that light of serious thought. 'Diane, 
honey, your mother ... she always swallows my com-my semen when she fellates 
me. It's always more pleasurable for me when she does that. Do you think 
you'd like to swallow it when I come?' 

"No, I didn't think I would-but I said, 'If you want me to, daddy,' I knew 
what would happen and how to prevent it. At the moment of orgasm, he would 
attempt to ram his peter down my throat, an effort that would not succeed, 
not if I used the same method I always used with my dates. All a girl had to 
do was clamp her teeth around the base of the head and hold firm, this 
preventing the cock from proceeding down her throat. 

"Daddy was very excited, thinking I was going to swallow his goo-goo. I 
still wondered what he was going to do with that stupid can of chocolate 
syrup. I soon found out when he said, 'Well, honey, let's get started. I'll 
show you how to suck it. First I'll prepare my penis like I did for your 
mother on our wedding night.' 

"Pulling back on the foreskin, he exposed the rose-pink head and slowly 
tilted the can of chocolate syrup, letting the dark gooey stream drip onto 
the head of his cock just enough to cover it and-as he said-'flavor' it. 
'You can pretend you're eating chocolate candy when you suck it,' daddy 
said. 'And there won't be much come for you to swallow-only about a 
spoonful. It won't taste bad at all, dear. Why, you won't even taste the 
saltiness because of the chocolate. Yes, it will taste just like hot 
chocolate.' 

"'Hot chocolate!' Yetch! He must have thought I was pretty stupid! Here I 
had wanted to suck on a plain peter and get the natural flavor, but instead 
I was getting a chocolate-covered lollipop! Oh sure, I knew why! Not knowing 
that I had sucked peters before and afraid that I might not like the taste 
this first time I went down on him, daddy had decided to 'break me in' by 
disguising the natural flavor. I had no choice. I had to go along with his 
icky idea, or else tell him that I was already familiar with the taste of 
cock and come. And I could hardly do that, not unless I wanted to destroy my 
Miss Goodie-Two-Shoes act and blow my act of innocence right out the window! 

"A chocolate-covered cock-yuuch! Oh well, damn it! I figured might as well 
begin and get it over with and, after daddy said, 'Just let the head slip 
into your mouth,' I took the base of his prick in one hand and felt of his 
nuts with the other. Leaning over, I permitted the chocolate-covered head of 
daddy's prick to slip into my mouth. The sensation was odd to say the least 
... not so much from the feeling of the soft-head-flesh in my mouth, but 
from the taste of the chocolate-plus the knowledge that the chocolate was oh 
daddy's peter! And I never got ga-ga over the stupid taste of chocolate. I 
prefer strawberry. 

"I sucked as hard as I could, at the same time following daddy's 
instructions to work my tongue around the head as I sucked-'Just move it 
along,' he said. Dad had his comsie in a few minutes--and it was certainly 
more than a spoonful! More like a cupful! And you guessed it! As his come 
started to spurt into my mouth, he grabbed my head and tried to fuck my 
throat, but I clamped down hard with my teeth, and that was that. Nor did I 
swallow his goo, which was mixed with chocolate. Imagine that if you 
can-chocolate-flavored come. 

"'Ohhhhh, t-that was good,' daddy said. 'But aren't you going to swallow 
it?' 

"I got up, went over to the sink, and spit out his come. Then I rinsed out 
my mouth with water. Daddy sat watching me, somewhat crestfallen, and after 
I finished gargling, I said, 'I didn't like the taste of the chocolate.' I 
hoped he would take the hint and ask me to suck it 'bare* the next time. I 
knew there would be a next time. Mom and Bob would be gone another six days. 

"That ended our activities that first night, daddy not attempting to give me 
any more 'sex instruction.' Speaking for myself, it was a letdown for me. I 
had wanted daddy to fuck me, but he hadn't, and now that he had gotten me to 
suck him, his passion had ebbed for that day. Well, I told myself, there 
would be another day-like tomorrow! 

"As we were leaving the kitchen, daddy said, 'One time your mother had me 
pour maple syrup over the head before she sucked it. We'll have to do it 
that way sometime.' 

"I did not comment, my mind occupied with the tomorrow ... 

"The next day I wore a very short pair of shorts and a skimpy halter, 
positive that my near nudity would excite daddy. I could tell that it did; 
yet he said nothing, did nothing. Frustrated, I could do nothing but prance 
around with the hots torturing me. By ten o'clock that night I had given up. 

"Came time for bed, and daddy and I both undressed at the same time. No 
sooner had I put on my nightgown than daddy knocked softly at the door. 
Opening the door, I didn't give him a chance to carry on any excuse as to 
why he should 'instruct' me about what 'husbands' and 'wives' did to each 
other. I was thrilled that his conscience hadn't gotten the best of him, 
happy that this deep fear of mine hadn't become reality. 

"'Do you want to tell me some more interesting things about marriage, 
daddy?' I asked, very innocently. 'I enjoy it when you show me what husbands 
and wives do.' 

"'You do?' Daddy, dressed only in his shorts, looked surprised, then very 
pleased. Tm glad you do, Diane, because ... tonight I'm going to instruct 
you about sexual intercourse. Would you like that?' He unbuttoned his shorts 
and let them drop to the floor. I noticed that he had a little round box in 
his hand- gold-colored. 

"'Oh yes, daddy, I can hardly wait,' I said, taking off my nightgown. I 
pretended I didn't know what the box was and asked him what he had in his 
hand. 

"'Uh-a box of rubbers,' he replied, a tinge of embarrassment crawling across 
his face. 'We can't take a chance of letting any of my semen get into your 
vagina,' He laughed oddly and began sliding a rubber over his stiff cock. 
'And, Diane, I'm only doing this, giving you this sex instruction, to 
protect you from boys. If a girl has some experience she'll be wise to all 
their nasty little tricks.' 

"It was hard for me to keep from laughing, but I pretended wide-eyed 
innocence. 'I know, daddy. You love me and want to protect me. I 
understand.' 

"I was sitting, naked, on the side of the bed, and when he got close to me, 
I reached out and felt of his rubber-covered peter. 'Oh, Daddy, it's so 
hardddd! Do you think you can get that big thing into my little pussy?' 

"'We don't have to worry about that,' daddy said. 'But I'm not going to 
fu-going to have intercourse with you. That wouldn't be proper. You must 
save your virginity for your future husband. I'm only going to show you the 
positions the man takes in intercourse. There are all sorts of positions, 
but the man on top of the woman is the most common. And remember, Diane. I'm 
only showing you this so that you'll be protected from nasty boys. That's my 
only reason. Here is what I want you to do ...' 

"Hoping daddy wouldn't notice the disappointment in my eyes, I played the 
role of the obedient little girl anxious to please her father. Still, my 
mind was racing for a solution. I was determined to get daddy to fuck me-and 
tonight! 

"As you may have guessed, I let dad take the initiative and complied 
willingly with his every request. He told me to get on the bed and lie on my 
back, and I quickly did so. Daddy placed a pillow under my behind and told 
me to open my legs as far as possible, saying that would give him plenty of 
room. Daddy said he would teach me the proper way to fuck-only he said the 
best way to enjoy a man's sex organ,' He also repeated that he was only 
doing this to protect me from 'nasty' boys. I suppose he kept saying that to 
overcome his guilt of our intimacies. 

"Daddy crawled on the bed and got between my legs. 'Spread your legs a 
little more, Diane. Ahhh ... that's good. Now I'll be able to touch your 
little honey pot with the head of my penis ...' 

" 'D-Do you like it?' he asked, his eyes bright, his voice excited. He began 
moving his peter back and forth, very slightly, across my cunt lips, looking 
down at my pussy all the while. Very slowly, then, he pushed in a portion of 
his peter, just enough to excite me, but quickly pulled it out, moving his 
hips backward with great speed and giving me that crap about how a girl must 
'guard' her virginity for her husband. Yech! He did this for several long 
minutes, pushing in the head, then pulling it out; he then paused and told 
me to look at the tip of his peter, holding it up for me to see. 'Remember,' 
he said in a low voice, there has to be some slack at the end to catch the 
semen. If the rubber's pulled tightly over the head, it might break while 
the man is fucking the woman-I mean, while he's having intercourse with 
her.' 

"Daddy crawled over me again. Once more he requested me to spread my legs 
far enough for him to gain easy access to my pussy. He pushed in the big 
dome of his cock and began twisting it around in me, doing it very slowly. 

"'You let me know immediately if you feel any pain,' he said nervously. 'I 
don't want to hurt you. You -you don't feel any pain, do you, dear?' 

"I smiled. 'Your peter feels fine, daddys but why don't you push it in all 
the way and fuck me. I think I could take a big prick like yours.' 

"He looked strangely at me and frowned. Wo,' he said, 'having sexual 
intercourse with me would not be proper'-and again he gave me that baloney 
about virginity and a future husband. 'And honey, don't say "fuck,"' he 
advised. 'You should always say "sexual intercourse/* Doesn't it feel good 
the way Fm doing it to you? The way I'm twisting the head in your little 
honey pot?' 

"'It feels all right,' I said in a lazy manner, 'but it doesn't excite me 
very much.' 

"Poor daddy! He sure tried, continuing to twist the head of his cock in my 
pussy, moving it around and around. 'Doesn't it feel real good?' he kept 
asking over and over, almost as if he were pleading for a positive response 
from me. Maybe it was cruel of me, but I lied and said I didn't feel 
anything. 'I just feel the head swishing around in me,' I said. I just lay 
there, although I was a volcano of desire. My lack of response worried 
daddy, and he said he could not understand what the difficulty was, 
remarking that under similar conditions my mother would have been frantic 
and would have cried out for him to push it all the way in and do it hard to 
her. 

"'You mean, daddy, you tease mother like you're teasing me?' I asked, 
bluntly, not caring what he might think, realizing that if I felt he was 
teasing me, then I must be getting hot. But he didn't catch on. 'I simply 
can't understand why you're not all hot and bothered,' he muttered, looking 
worried. 

"'It's probably because you haven't got all your peter in me,' I said 
fiercely, rubbing one foot against his leg. Tell me, daddy, do husbands 
always torture their wives like this, by only sticking the head of their 
cock in?' 

"Pausing in his labors, daddy looked surprised. 'W-Why no, honey, of course 
not! I always put it in your mother right away, b-but-but, in your case, I 
must think of your cherry-I mean your virginity.' Reaching down, he began 
squeezing one of my tits. 'And you used the word "torture"! Do you mean by 
that you're becoming excited?' 

"I could stand the anxiety no longer. 'Daddy, fuck me,' I panted. 'You've 
come this far. Since you've got the head in, you might as well give me the 
rest of your peter. 

"Poor daddy. He didn't know what to do. You've never seen a man argue with 
himself so much. Well, I'd just have to make up his mind for him; I didn't 
intend to be cheated out of a good fucking! 

"Opening my arms wide to him, indicating that I wanted him to lie down on me 
all the way, I snaked my legs around his buttocks. 'Do it to me, daddy! Give 
me a man-sized fucking. Fuck me like you do mother. I know you want to-tell 
me you do!' 

"The poor dear simply could resist no longer. 'Yes, YES!' he cried. 'I want 
to screw you forever!' With a wild look on his sweat-glistening face, he 
began to shove the remainder of his prick into me. Gasping with delight, I 
shivered as the tough pillar of flesh forced its way into my vagina. Ahhhhh, 
it was so good ... Daddy grunted and groaned while I pinched his prick with 
my stretched labia. 

"Daddy was supporting himself with his hands on either side of me, and now 
he bent even closer to me, his face only a foot or so above my own. He 
looked like a calf on its way to heaven, his face very red, his expression 
very strained, but he still kept moving in and out of me, giving me a slow, 
firm screw. 

" 'Y-You-like-it?' he choked. 'You like-t-the- way-I'm-d-doing it?' 

"'It's fine, daddy darling,' I answered hoarsely, moving my hips faster and 
with more force. 'I-like the way y-you fuck me,' I embraced him firmly, with 
naked passion, and we both gave up the sham and pretense. Daddy began 
fucking me with sharp hard thrusts, increasing his speed, and I made my own 
fanny move in time with his. That's the secret of good fucking-proper 
synchronization. 

"Daddy relaxed his body completely on mine, his hands sliding under my rear 
end, his fingers like claws on my two hot cheeks. 

"'Ohhhh-n-now-you've got the-r-right idea, daddy. I-I-like it that way.' 

"'You're a-a good girl, Diane-a-and-and dear ... y-you must not-tell anyone 
about my f-fucking you ...' 

" 'I-w-won't, d-daddy-OHHH! Your c-cock's so good!' 

"'And-you've a n-nice tight c-cunt.' 

"'F-Faster, daddy, f-faster,' I whispered. 'An'-an' give it t-to me h-hard.' 

"Daddy lost all inhibition and so did I. No longer were we father and 
daughter, only male and female. 'Yes, YES! I w-will!' he sobbed 
passionately. 

"'Y-You-you enjoying i-it, daddy?' I asked him bluntly. 

"'Yes, YES! Now be-be quiet. I-I-' 

"'I'll come soon, daddy. Push faster. I want you to come with me.' 

'"I will. Shut u-up!' 

"Faster and faster and harder and harder raced my daddy's prick. Then I got 
a subtle surprise. Becoming lost in his violent passion, his mind forgetting 
whom he was fucking, daddy began muttering mother's name, calling out to 
'her' his comments about their' fucking. 'Ohhhh, Martha ... t-this is 
g-good! That's it, b-baby, move that beautiful butt of y-yours-give it-t-to 
me good ...' (I began wondering if mother was a better piece of ass than I! 
Probably. After all, she had more experience at fucking than I.) 'Ahhhh, 
baby-I'm going to-to-shoot a tubful of c-come in you. Ahhhh, h-here it i-is! 
I-ohohohohohoh. 

"I hugged daddy tightly as he pulled like a madman on my buttocks, 
unconsciously trying to force more of his prick into my vagina-an 
impossibility, since he was in me up to his balls! I bombed off. While my 
come rocked me, I cried out and clawed at my daddy's back. A terrific orgasm 
that made the room dance and swirl around me ... 

"Sitting on the edge of the bed, I dried off my cunt, my thoughts occupied 
with what daddy had said about 'protecting* me from boys. Ha! Some excuse 
for getting a piece of ass! Well, a lay was a lay, and daddy's cock was as 
good as any. I smiled. No, it was better than some that had poked me. 

"I noticed then that he appeared to be worried over something. He looked 
sort of silly, but, at the same time, kind of ridiculous as he paced back 
and forth. Abruptly he stopped and stared at me, saying in a choked voice, 
'My God, Diane! Do you realize what I've done? Oh, my God! I've-I've been 
intimate with my very own child! Forgive me, Diane. Forgive me ... ' Shaking 
his head, he looked down at the floor. 

"I was astonished-struck dumb-stupid, you might say. Right away, I also 
began to worry. Daddy had never been a religious man. He and mother did send 
and my little brother to Sunday school now and -more for a show to the 
neighbors than for any other reason, I thought-but no one could call us a 
religious family. But you know how square fathers can be, and daddy was a 
big cube all right. I don't know. No matter the reason for his yuchy 
attitude, I didn't like it. I began to feel very uncomfortable, not having 
counted on his having regrets or an attack of con science. Suppose he 
blabbed the whole story to mother? 

"I blurted out, 'But it was a good fuck, daddy! I enjoyed it, and so did 
you!' 

"I wanted to bite off my tongue, because I suddenly realized that I had said 
the wrong thing. 

"'You don't understand?' daddy almost shouted, his face getting very red. 
'You're too young to understand. God damn! Didn't they tell you about-about 
incest?' He acted as if he were ashamed to say the word, 'In your sex 
education classes? Incest-why it's even a crime! I-I could go to jail-and if 
your mother ever found out! Oh, my God ... ' 

"Now I knew what to say! "But no one will ever know, daddy. I'll never tell, 
and I know you won't.' 

"Daddy said nothing, and I felt it would be useless to try to reason with 
him, common sense telling me that at this point it would be best if I did 
something to divert his mind from the 'crime' of incest. 

"Getting up from the bed, I went over to the dresser and climbed up on it, 
sitting close to the edge and opening my thighs. Either my idea would work 
or it wouldn't! 

"'Daddy, I'm all worked up again,' I said in a sexy voice, 'Why don't you 
come over here and suck me off? Please! I'm burning up. You can sit on a 
chair and do it to me.' 

"Daddy stared at me, trying to keep his eyes from my cunt. Ha! The poor dear 
didn't succeed. He took several steps toward me, stopped, and gawked some 
more at my dripping pussy. Becoming genuinely excited-it doesn't take much 
to make me want to fuck!--I pulled my cunt lips apart, revealing to his hot 
gaze the crimson interior. To emphasize my desire, I wriggled my fanny on 
the dresser top. 

"'Come on, suck it, daddy,' I teased. 'It's all ready for you. Come on over 
and put your wonderful tongue in my baby-making machine ... ' 

"His desire was far stronger than his conscience, and like a bull that had 
just been shot in the butt with an extra charge of Spanish fly, he rushed 
over to me, his cock hardening on the way! Trembling, he placed a chair 
between my dangling legs and was preparing to sit down when I suggested that 
he first mouth my titties. 'You can consider my boobies a sort of appetizer, 
daddy.' I laughed. 'A sort of prelude to the main banquet ... ' 

" 'You nasty girl, you!' daddy said, giggling like a nut. Instantly his 
mouth went to my titties. He began to suck my nipples, first one, then the 
other, licking them with his fat, practiced tongue. After he had done that 
for several minutes, he inquired, 'Would you like it if I slept with you all 
night? That way we-we could have relations anytime we wanted to ... ' 

"'Yes, daddy,' I said, pleased that I had not had to make the suggestion. Td 
love that. Now eat my box; you always do it so well ... ' 

"Daddy sat down on the chair and placed my legs over his shoulders so that I 
had to lean back and support myself on my elbows in a reclining position. 
Without any further preliminaries, he brought his mouth to the lips of my 
hot box and expertly sliced his tongue into my boiling little gash. It was a 
very delightful sensation, and involuntarily I began to twist my ass; my 
cunt also began to twitch as his tongue began exploring the slick wet walls 
of my vagina. Daddy-believe me! He really knew how to suck cunt. 

" 'Are you enjoying the way I'm doing it to you?' daddy mumbled. He raised 
his head and carefully pulled a hair from his mouth. I thought he looked 
cute. 

"'Sure I am,' I replied affectionately-'I like your tongue in me almost as 
much as I enjoy your peter. Hurry up, daddy. Make me come. Just pretend 
you're eating mother. Try to suck the very life out of me. Try to suck my 
cunt inside out!' 

"I wanted daddy to continue, not only because I was now genuinely excited, 
but because I wanted to keep his thoughts away from incest. I was counting 
heavily on his lust and on my charms to keep him going for the rest of the 
week, before mother and my little brother came home. After that ... well, I 
hadn't made up my mind. 

"Daddy dear began to suck me at a more rapid pace, one that immersed me in 
the most voluptuous mood I'd ever known. His rapidly darting tongue seemed 
to control my very nervous system, and I began to feel light-headed from the 
sensations I was feeling. Without the least bit of shame, I conveyed my 
sexual feelings to him. 

"'Oh, daddy-y-you're-the best-the best pussy-sucker I've ever met. You've 
got-a-r-regular miracle tongue ... ' 

"Daddy's eyes shot upward, and he mumbled through my cunt hair, 'Others 
have-you've let your dates go down on you?' 

" 'Uh-huh-b-but-none of them were-a-as good as you, daddy.' 

"Without answering, daddy pushed his tongue deeper into my cunt, and 
suddenly I had the sensation of being fucked by a new kind of prick-a big 
stiff tongue! Now I was going out of my mind, getting ready to explode, and 
I kept crying out and talking-all at the same time.'OHhhhhhh 
d-daddy-I'm-going-ape! I-I I'm-c-cominggggq. Ok, daddy! DADIEEEEEEE! 
OH-fu-ck-m-me with your tongue! Don't-s-stop. Don't ever stop! Oh-ohhhhh. 
EAT IT! EAT ME!' 

"With great force I grabbed his head, yanking him into me by his hair. At 
the same time, with a quick motion, I flung my legs around him, mashing his 
mouth into my pussy, and yelling, 'T-That's it. Mover dad-diee! AHHHH-drink 
it-drink from my-my honey pot! That's the-way! AHHhhhhhhhhh. 

"After he had finished sucking me off, I thought daddy might have another 
attack of conscience, but he merely murmured, Tm tired, honey-iamb. Let's go 
to bed.' 

"We drifted off to sleep, naked, in each other's arms. 

"It was after ten the next morning when we awoke. I saw at once that daddy 
had an enormous hard on, and I put my fingers around the stiff thing. 
'Daddy, we've got to do something about making it soft, don't we?' 

"Yes. Let's-let's fuck!' daddy said huskily. 

"'Let me suck it first, daddy,' I said, giving his cock another squeeze. 
'And open your legs so I can play with your balls. Oh my! It's so 
wonderfully hard.' 

"Dad became very excited. 'Hurry up. I-I want to come. I want to come so bad 
I've got the aches-and this time, honey, will you-ewallow it?' 

"Moving my body toward the center of the bed, I got into a position that put 
my mouth directly above daddy's peter. For a minute or so I stroked the long 
shaft and fondled his hairy balls, my gaze fastened on the tiny pee-mouth in 
the soft head. Gently I pushed back on his prick, pressing it to his belly, 
and began raining soft kisses on the underside; I also let my tongue slide 
out and teasingly flick the length of the pale blue vein that ran from top 
of nuts to base of head-ahhhh, how daddy loved that! 

"'Do I do it as well as mother?' I asked softly. 

"Daddy sighed. 'Better. 

"He grunted slightly as I straightened his cock and prepared to go down on 
it. A tiny drop of clear fluid had seeped through the pee-mouth and tenderly 
I licked it off, not caring what daddy might think of my expertness. Anyhow, 
he was too worked up to dwell on the source of my experience-and I was too 
hot to give a damn! Daddy sighed in pure contentment, grunted again, anxious 
for me to mouth his prick. I slid my mouth over the head, then plunged down, 
engulfing the entire cock. I tightened my lips around the root and began a 
steady up and down motion, but taking only the head and letting my teeth 
scrape it ever so slightly as I worked it in and out of my mouth. And 
constantly I kept my tongue in motion. 

"Faster and harder I sucked daddy, and he became more excited with each 
second. He squirmed on the bed and held on to my arms with his big hands. 
Daddy shook and shivered, gasped and choked, and I sucked and sucked. My 
efforts finally paid off. 'G-Get-ready -f-for-it!' he cried out. 
'I'm-I'm-ohhhh-d-drink it all, D-Diane bab-yyyy! Drink m-my c-come!' 

"Like a warm tropical river that had burst its banks after a raging flood, 
daddy's sweet come cascaded into my mouth, leaping in dedicated spurts, a 
thick mush, its taste reminding me of sour cream. There was so much of it 
that I had some difficulty swallowing. Even so, some of it ran from my mouth 
and began sliding down his peter. I continued to suck, however, savoring the 
sensation from daddy's peter as it began to fall back into softness. Ahhhhh, 
I sucked out the last few drops and began rolling the mushroomlike head 
between my teeth while daddy's prick drew back into itself, getting smaller 
and smaller. I never let up, working more and more of his cock into my mouth 
and sucking all the while. Gradually daddy's peter began to swell once more, 
and only then, after it was fully erect, did I let it flop from my mouth. 

"'Now we can have a good fuck daddy,' I said joyfully. 'But don't move; I'll 
mount you. I like it that way.' 

"Daddy stared at me in surprise, his mouth actually falling open when I 
crawled over him in a reverse position, one that left him staring at my back 
and me on my knees above him, with the head of his cock barely touching the 
crack between my cheeks. 

"'Diane-w-what are you going to d-do?' daddy asked, perplexed. 'Try to get 
it in your asshole? I don't think-' 

"'I don't either, daddy,' I said giggling. 'Not that big prick of yours. You 
just hold your prick straight while I force it in my cunt. I want to sit on 
it.' 

"Daddy followed my instructions and I eased myself back a little, then 
lowered myself on his prick, spearing it into my vagina. Leaning forward and 
placing my hands flat on daddy's legs, I began to twist and half rotate my 
fanny, almost sobbing in lustful pleasure from the cock working in me. 
Almost instantly I had a climax. I shook over and bounced my butt on the 
cock, lubricating it with my fluids. Ahhh, now was the time! I spun myself 
fiercely on daddy's cock, executing a full turn that brought me face to face 
with my daddy-lover. 

"He gave a terrific gasp of surprise-pleasure and reached for my tits with 
both hands when I leaned over him and began working my hips with furious 
speed. 

"'Let-me-know when-you're ready to c-conte, daddy, and I'll c-conie with 
you!' I cried. 'You-y-you enjoying it, with me on top, fucking you? It's 
real groovy, isn't it?' 

"'Y-Yesss-it's-it's horny as hell ... y-your special way of f-fucking. The 
way you pull off my cock almost all the way and-and then ram y-your cunt 
over it with those sharp thrusts.' 

" 'B-Be-q-quiet. I'm about to-c-come,' I gasped. 'And-d-daddy. I want you to 
f-fuck and suck me every day before mother comes home. P-Promise me you 
will.' 

" 'Y-Yes--I-every day. Ahhh, D-Diane ... Now ... NOW! NOWwwwwowowowow!' 

"Mother found out about me and daddy. Several weeks after she came home from 
her visit, she and daddy were making love, and he cried out my name during 
his coming. You know what happened. Mother got to questioning daddy and, his 
conscience getting the best of him, he broke down and told her the truth. 
The entire story about him and me. Mother didn't call the fuzz because she 
didn't want any scandal. Uh-huh! What would her dear club members think! 
But, as you know, mother thinks there's something wrong with me; that's why 
I'm here. Personally, I don't see anything wrong with a girl's fucking her 
father. Since I'm part of him, since he's my father, it's sort of like 
fucking yourself-isn't it?" 

We see the force of the superego at work in the latter portion of this case 
study, weaving its strong threads throughout Mr. W---'s consciousness. Of 
him, we can say only that while he was not perverted, he was weak -as are 
all fathers who succumb to adolescent sex traps. Such men are to be pitied 
more than condemned. 

Diane herself exhibits extreme amorality, due to her almost nonexistent 
superego, this frigidity of conscience placing her well within the framework 
of a paraphilia, even though she is well-oriented and exhibits no guilt-and 
that is precisely why Diane needs the help of a psychiatrist. 

Whereas the sexual neurotic is not conscious of his (or her) abnormality, 
the paraphiliac is all too well aware of his diversion from the norm in 
regard to sexual expression, although it concerns him not a bit. Diane W--- 
is a good example, for hers is a compulsive sex drive and she is obsessed 
with it, determined to succeed in her goal at all costs. 

Diane's prognosis has to be dark. She is on the verge of being a sexual 
psychopath. 

 CHAPTER FIVE - Harriet and Her Uncle 

"We moved from Arkansas to Chicago when I was about eleven. This was in 
1968, and paw figured he could do better in Chicago and get himself a job in 
one of them big factories. But he never did. 

"We was what people call "hillbillies,' and moved into that section of 
Chicage that is still a haven for people from the South-what is known as 
'Uptown.' It's an area that's bounded by Lawrence and Irving Park, and by 
Clark Street and the lake, but I guess you ain't interested in that. 

"I got to tell you that my parents wasn't very ambitious. I guess maw might 
have been different ifen pop hadn't been so shiftless. But pop, he was lazy, 
and I can't ever remember him taking any kind of steady job. He'd work a 
week, then quit, 'cause he was 'down in his back,' That's what he always 
said. I suppose pop, he didn't care none. But it was different with maw. She 
was the strong one in the family. An' she had a talent-for either shouting 
orders at pop or criticizing him. I don't know who was at fault. But I gotta 
admit that pop weren't much of a man. All he thought about was drinking beer 
and sweet Lucy-you know, that's the kind of wine that only costs forty cents 
a pint. But maw had another talent, too-a talent for fucking. My maw she 
sure liked to screw. 

"I remember one night-I guess I was about twelve at the time. I'd always lay 
in bed and listen to them arguing, a-wishin' I was dead and in heaven and 
that they'd kill each other. I heard my maw shout in that loud voice of 
hers, 'Why you can't even fuck like most men!' They always thought I was 
sound asleep, but I weren't. 

"Now you take pop-most of the time he drank. On weekends he drank 
constantly; yet it seemed to me that maw didn't mind his guzzling on 
Saturday. You see, while pop would stay home and drink, maw would leave the 
house-on Saturday afternoons. She would say, Tm going on down to The R--. 
Harriet kin git your supper.' 

"'Well, make sure you git some money out of them whoremasters,' pop would 
say in a tired voice and open another can of Blue Label. 

"Pop's words would really set maw off. She would glare at him and scream, 
'You goddamn cocksucker! Someone has to bring some money in!* Then she would 
storm from the apartment. I was only twelve at the time, but I weren't 
stupid. No kid remains a dummy for long in Hillbilly Haven. I knew it. I 
knew what maw was. She was a whore. 

"Many hours later, when it was dark, maw would come home with some 
man-always a different man. She would first tiptoe into my room to make sure 
I was asleep, and I'd always pretend to be. Then she would sneak back to the 
crummy living room and drink some more with the man she had brung home. She 
knew she didn't have to worry about pop, because he was always passed out in 
the bedroom by the time she got home. She should have worried about me! 
Right off, I'd get out of bed, open my door slightly, and watch my mommy and 
the man-see them do things to each other's bodies. Maw, she and the man 
would git naked and play with each other. The man would yank on maw's tits 
and suck them and do other things. Me, I'd kneel there by the door and watch 
and finger my twat. 

"I didn't like it when maw would begin playing with a man's peter. Maw, she 
always did that. She'd move her hand up and down on a man's cock and he'd 
get a hard on; then, laughing, maw, she'd get down between the man's legs, 
and suck his prick. 

"I remember one Saturday night when I was thirteen and maw, she brought home 
a goddamn Nigger. I know we is supposed to say 'black* people, but we always 
called 'em Niggers. Maw she brought home a Nigger named Lincoln B---. He was 
a big husky coon, a young stud, I guess maybe about twenty years old. And I 
heard him say he worked at a liquor store, over on K--. 

"Right off, maw and him got naked, and maw, she began rubbing her cunt, 
which was covered by a lot of thick, blonde hair. And Lincoln! He had a 
peter as big as a pony's! Maw, she said, 'You got to pay me first. Ten bucks 
an' I'll give you a good fuck,' She leaned back on the old green couch and 
began playing with her nipples. 

"Lincoln, he began pulling on his prick. 'Ah wanna suck it, too,' he 
drawled. 'An' I want that you should blow me, too.' 

"Maw, she said, 'I ain't no whore. I ain't that kind of woman to blow a 
peter. But I will-for another ten spot.' 

"Lincoln, he didn't like that none. He said, 'Now, woman, you know I ain't 
got no twenty dollahs. I done spent seben bucks fer them drinks we had, and 
I gotta have a couple of bucks fo' mah wine tomorraw. Ah only got a ten-spot 
and a fiver an' some change,' He stood there like a black statue, his black 
prick as hard as ice. 

"'Well, gimme what you got,' Maw said, 'an' I'll suck an' fuck you for 
fifteen. But you suck me first-un-derstan'!' She held out her hand, and 
Lincoln, he gave it to her. 

"Suddenly Lincoln Looked frightened.-'Yo' sure ya old man ain't gonna bust 
in heah?' he asked. 

"'Hell no,' maw said with a laugh. 'He's dead to the world. 'Sides, he 
wouldn't care ifen I fucked a horse, an' considerin' the prick you got, I 
might as well be,' She added, 'Now you git yourself over here and suck my 
pussy-ya hear?' 

"Maw, she sure enjoyed having her cunt sucked. I watched, all the while 
fingering my own pussy and hating her and that Nigger and my no-good, 
drunken father. Maw spread her pretty long legs, and Lincoln, he gits to his 
knees on the rug and begins to suck her, making all kinds of slurping 
noises. Maw, she curled her legs around his neck and pressed on his fuzzy 
head with her hands, pulling his mouth into her big red gash. 

"'Well, good Lord, Lincoln B--!' maw suddenly gasped out. 'Where'd you learn 
to eat pussy so good? There, boy! That's the way to do it, boy. An' you all 
lick my asshole, too. You git that big red tongue of yourn in my 
shithole-ya'all hear?' 

"Lincoln kept right on lunching on my mother's pussy, sucking her as if his 
life depended on it, making her sweat and shake, forcing maw to finally 
start jerkin' like a puppet and lock his head even more firmly to her cunt 
hole. 

" 'OHHHH, L-Lincolnnnn!' Maw cried out all at once. 
'I-I-I-l'M-C-C-COMINGGGGGGGGGG!' 

"Maw held Lincoln to her cunt until she stopped shaking. She then leaned 
back, her eyes half closed. Still on his knees, Lincoln, he looked up at 
her, his lips wet and dripping with come juice. 'I done ya good, huh?' he 
asked. 'Ah want yo to suck me now.' 

"Maw nodded, a dreamy nutty look in her eyes. Lincoln, he got to his feet. 
'Yo' want me to sit down?' he asked. 

"Maw moved to the edge of the couch. 'No, I don't wanna kneel. You jes stand 
in front of me, an' I'll blow ya that way. Good God! What a cock you got!' 

"Taking Lincoln's big prick in her hand, maw skinned back the head and 
looked at it. It was certainly the biggest prick I ever seen, and I seen 
almost all the pricks of the men maw brought home. I guess, Lincoln's prick, 
it was almost a foot long. Maw, she then sucked Lincoln's pecker. With one 
hand resting on Lincoln's nuts, maw took the big red knob into her mouth. 
She began to move her mouth up and down on his peter, going up and down on 
it real slow, so that, at one moment, only the head was in her mouth, while 
a few seconds later, four or five inches of cock would be in her mouth. I 
could see too that maw, she was running her tongue all over his cock. 

"Lincoln, he stood there grinning down at maw, watching his big black prick 
move in and out of her mouth. He put his flat hands on her head and tried to 
pull her mouth onto his big rod even more. His hips began to shake and 
shimmy and his mouth began opening and closing like some kind of trap. 

"I guess maw realized that Lincoln was about to have a come 'cause she 
dropped his peter from her mouth and said, 'I'm goin' to make you come now. 
Don't move and don't try to fuck me in the mouth-un-derstan'? You let me do 
it all,' She looked up at him and grinned. I'll make you come a pint!' 

"Lincoln grinned back at her, he did. 'Ah sure wanna do that,' he said. 

"Maw took the stud's cock-head into her mouth once more. Only this time she 
did not move her mouth up and down and over it. She merely held the knob in 
her mouth and sucked on it as hard as she could. I knew she was puttin' all 
she had into it 'cause I could see her cheeks moving in and out real fast. 
And she squeezed his nuts as she sucked him. Then Lincoln got his nuts off. 
'AHHHHHH!' he cried out. 'AH'sssss c-blowin'off!' 

"Lincoln, he shot a stream of come that bounced around in maw's mouth. And I 
could see maw swallowing as fast as she could; even so, he had a lot and 
some of it ran out of her mouth and dripped on the rug. 

" 'Yo' sure done me a good' un,' Lincoln said, showing all his ivories. 

"Smiling, as if pleased with herself, maw took his wet prick in her hand and 
began to jack him. Then Lincoln, he said, grinning all over the place, 'Ah 
hope yore ass is as good.' 

"'You'll find out in jes' a moment, black boy,' maw giggled. 'I jes' hope 
you don't wreck me with it!' 

"'Goddamn it, woman! I ain't no boy!' Lincoln said. 'Ah's twenty-two years 
old!' 

"In a moment or so Lincoln's cock, it got as hard as ice and maw spread out 
for him on the couch. Crawling between her legs, his black body shiny with 
sweat, Lincoln, he began shoving his peter into maw's cunt. The big red head 
parted her cunt lips and slowly vanished within her. Maw, she began to 
breathe kind of funny, and her big white tits began rising and fallin' real 
fast. Maw, she put her arms around Lincoln's neck. His lips was very close 
to hers, and she grinned, and he grinned. 

"'Go slow with that big peter of yours,' Maw whispered. 'You put that big 
thing in slow! You hear-UGG!' 

"'Ah's-doin' it slow,' Lincoln grunted. Ifen ah do it any slower, ah'll be 
standin' still!' 

"Slowly his thick black root vanished within maw until finally his tight 
nuts rested 'firmly against her ass, pressed almost flat against the white 
cheeks of her butt. Lincoln put his hands under her fanny, and maw, she 
cried, 'OH LINCOLN, BABY-You've got-it-all-in! 
It--feels-like-it's-it's-goin'-to-pop out of my mouth!' 

"Lincoln shoved his finger up maw's asshole, and she wailed again. 
'OHHH-LINCOLN! OHOHO!' Maw, she sure loved that big black cock of his! 

"As he fucked maw and jacked off her asshole, Lincoln put his lips on her 
red mouth and kissed her. Maw tightened her arms around his neck, her body 
quivering all over as his pecker moved in and out of her like a big black 
arm. Raisin* his mouth from hers, Lincoln asked, 'Ifen I screw ya real good, 
will yuh suck it some more?' Then he said, 'Yuh got a tight pussy, a real 
tight'un.' 

"Maw nodded her head and pulled his mouth back down to hers. I went back to 
bed and played with my twat some more ... I played with my twat a lot ... 

"I guess I must have watched maw carry on with men for almost two years, 
maybe a little longer, at least until I got to screwin' around with her and 
Uncle Elmo. I haven't told you about him yet, have I? I'll do that now. 

"Uncle Elmo was paw's younger brother, about ten years younger than my old 
man, which made him about thirty, I suppose, and five or six years younger 
than maw. What happened, he lost his job at the sawmill, in Centerville, and 
come north to the big city to live with us. Paw didn't like that at all, but 
Uncle Elmo, he just walked in one day and maw said he could stay. There 
weren't nothing paw could do about it because maw was the boss. She ruled 
the roost. 

"I liked Uncle Elmo, for he was good-lookin' and was always nice to me. 
Every Friday, the day that he cashed his paycheck, he always brought me a 
little gift. He always made me feel real good. And he wasn't lazy like paw 
was. Right off, Uncle Elmo, he got himself a job working in a plant, and he 
kept it, going to work every day, except Saturdays and Sundays. He was still 
working there when the police came and locked him and me and maw up. 

"There was another reason for me liking 'Uncle Elmo: he always diddled maw 
in crazy positions, like putting her on a table and doin' it to her, or 
dickin' her dog-fashion, or having her get on top of him! And sometimes he 
sat down on a chair and, facing him, she'd sit down on his prick, and they'd 
fuck in that dumb position. 

"I liked Uncle Elmo and told myself that some day -and soon-I was going to 
get him to fuck me, and get him to do it the way maw got him to do it to 
her-prancin' around the room and sitting with my dress hiked up to my ass 
and my legs wide open so that he could see my pussy. 

"You see, by the time Uncle Elmo came to live with us, I had lost my cherry. 
A kid at school had gotten into my pants and dicked me, and I had been 
screwed several times since, like maybe, oh, three or four dozen times. Even 
pop tried to get in my pants, but I threatened to tell maw if he didn't 
leave me alone-and when I told him that, you'd have thought my cunt had the 
black plague or something! I wanted Uncle Elmo to screw me on account that 
he had a big peter. I knew that the bigger the cock, the more pleasure a 
girl could get from it. I knew that from the boys at school who had stuck it 
to me. 

"You take Johnnie-he had a small dick, and it didn't feel half as good as 
LeRoy's, whose was much bigger! Roger's cock felt even better in me-and his 
was larger than LeRoy's but smaller than Wayne's! And Wayne's cock felt best 
of all! 

"Uncle Elmo well, he had a peter twice the size of Wayne's; so I reasoned 
that Uncle Elmo's had to be the best of all. The trouble was, how was I 
going to get him to fuck me, with maw always hanging on him like she was? 

"The way him and maw began fiddling around with each other-I mean him 
getting in her pants and all ... Well, Uncle Elmo hadn't been living with us 
a week before maw began gettin' the hots for him, I could tell by the way 
she gawked at him and from the way she was always shaking her boobs in his 
face, I knew, too, because maw began staying home on Saturdays. It was the 
second Saturday that she stayed home that pop blew a gasket. Pop said that 
she should get her butt out and get some money, and Elmo told him to leave 
her alone. Mom yelled at paw that if he was any kind of a man he'd go out 
and get a job and she wouldn't have to hustle, and paw, he said that he 
couldn't work 'cause he was down in his back. Maw said that didn't stop him 
from bending his elbow with a beer can. Well, pop was pretty juiced up and 
lost his temper. He tried to punch maw in the mouth! He shouldn't have tried 
to do that. Pop missed, and maw picked up a dirty plate half full of bread 
and gravy and brained him one, putting him down to his knees. Pop got up and 
then Uncle Elmo hit him a good'un and knocked pop down again. Well, pop 
finally got some sense, and this time he didn't get up. 

"The upshot of the whole business was that maw kicked pop out of the house, 
and I ain't laid eyes on him since. I heard since that he was living down on 
skid row. 

"After pop got kicked out, Uncle Elmo moved right into maw's bedroom and 
they made no bones about living together. Maw, she quit her hustling, not 
having to go out and pick up men anymore since .Uncle Elmo was paying all 
the bills. He sure made good money out there at the plant. Of course, I 
didn't get to see them, screw anymore, not that they weren't going at it on 
the living-room couch, like they did it before maw kicked pop out. Why, 
about the third night after Uncle Elmo arrived, maw, she got pop good and 
drunk and then she and Uncle Elmo had themselves a good screw-with pop 
snoring away in the bedroom and me watching from my bedroom. 

"I couldn't see into maw and Elmo's bedroom much, but I could hear them 
through the wall that separated their bedroom from mine. They went out a lot 
at night, too-drinking and carrying on. I didn't mind that either as it gave 
me a chance to slink around the neighborhood and peep into windows, in my 
search to find men and women doing it to each other. And, boy-oh-boy -the 
things I seen! 

"It was an accident the way I walked in on maw and Uncle Elmo. I hadn't had 
my polio shot, and when one of the kids at school came down with it, all us 
kids who hadn't received a shot was sent home. I usually didn't get home 
from school until about four-thirty. That's, because we got bussed clean 
across town. 

"That day I got home about lunchtime. Naturally maw and Uncle Elmo wasn't 
expecting me home so early. Uncle Elmo wasn't working for some reason or 
another that day-and like I always did, I just walked on in. That's when I 
heard a lot of moaning and groaning coming out of maw's bedroom. I guess I 
should have knowed what was going on, but-I don't know! Maybe I wanted to 
catch them and just pretend that I had come up on them accident!}*. Anyhow, 
I walked right on in the bedroom, ai pretty as you please. Maw and Uncle 
Elmo was screwing up a storm. I stood there grinning, taking in every motion 
and movement. 

"Maw screamed out something when she saw me, and pushed at Uncle Elmo, 
trying to get him off her. She also tried to pull a sheet over her body. 
Uncle Elmo rolled off the bed, onto the floor. Then maw jumped off the bed, 
as if seeing me reminded her of the devil. Uncle Elmo, he just sat there and 
looked stupid. 

"'You git out of here! YOU GIT OUT OF HERE-HEAR ME!' maw screeched at me. 

"Maw was mad and I was leaving, when Uncle Elmo said, 'Aw hell, Eva, let the 
kid stay. She's old enough. 'Sides, she's probably had a few pricks in her 
by now.' 

"I hesitated, somehow knowing that I was going to have a lot of fun. Uncle 
Elmo got up from the side of the bed, and. I saw that his wet cock was big 
and hard. It wobbled all over the place as he sat down on the bed. 

" 'You mean you want her in here while we screw?' maw asked in surprise. 

"Well, Uncle Elmo had a way with maw. I guess he could have got her to 
commit suicide if he had wanted to. He finally convinced her that it would 
be a good thing for me to stay and watch them make love. He said it would 
give me 'experience,' Maw said that it would be embarrassing for her to fuck 
in front of me. Then Uncle Elmo said that she would get used to it. Maw, she 
said no, that she wasn't going to let me stay watch-and she told Uncle Elmo 
to cover up his cock because I was staring at it. Then Uncle Elmo, he said 
to maw that if she didn't let me stay, he would put on his clothes, pack up, 
move out, and never come back. Well, maw was an old slut, but she wasn't 
stupid. Not only was Uncle Elmo good fucking, but maw knew too that if he up 
and took off, she'd have to get a job or go on welfare. And she didn't want 
no part of welfare. Them welfare people are always sticking in their noses 
and checking up. 

"Uncle Elmo's threat brought maw around to his way of thinking and she let 
me stay. 

"'Wellll, all right,' maw said. 'I reckon she can stay and watch.' 

"Then Uncle Elmo said to me, 'Harriet baby, you take off your clothes.' 

"Now, honey-dove, you ain't gonna fuck her!' maw said anxiously, letting the 
sheet fall from her tits. 'It wouldn't be decent for you ta dick her. 
'Sides, you might knock her up. Then where'd we be with her having a 
young'un?' 

"I began stripping off my duds. I wanted unc to see me naked. 

"'Hell, the kid's got a cunt, ain't she?' unc, he says to maw. 'A little 
lovin' won't hurt her none. Hell, I ain't gonna hurt her none. Anyhow, like 
the doc down home said, I'm sterile. So how can I knock her up?' 

"'Yeah?' maw said, looking at him suspiciously. "Then how come you was using 
rubbers on Mrs. H-- downstairs when you was dickin' her-an' don't tell me 
you ain't never got in her pants. I seen how she look at you on the stairs.' 

"'Aw, honey-babe,' unc said, 'Mavis, she didn't believe I was sterile, an' 
she made me use rubs on her. She didn't believe I couldn't knock her up. 
'Sides, I ain't looked at her since me and you started fuckin' around.' 

"Maw started to say something, but Uncle Elmo began fingering her big blonde 
cunt and a-slobberin' on her boobs, and that made her forget all about 
rubbers! She had found them in his pocket. I know, 'cause I seen her take 
them out. 

"Maw, she began to moan and make all kinds of crazy fuck expressions, and I 
sat on the bed, playing with my pussy and watching them, getting hotter by 
the minute. I kept my eyes on unc's cock, which fascinated me. Up close, it 
looked bigger than ever. I had the urge to put my hand on the hot meat and 
squeeze it. I also wanted it in my own cunt, though the thought of having 
that big thing in me was kind of frightening. 

"Maw, she finally popped off, and I wondered why it had taken her so long, 
since unc had really been racing his finger in her cunt. Uncle Elmo stopped 
sucking on her titties and told her to get spread out on the bed. I'm 
a-gonna screw you,' he said. 

"The way they done went at it! You ain't never heard so much carryings on in 
your life! It's a wonder the bed didn't fall apart! Maw, what she done, she 
wrapped her legs around him and began moving her butt up and down, while he 
rammed his cock in and out of her. Honestly, at the time I thought my mother 
was half nuts, the way she cried and carried on. 'OOHHH! ooohhh!' she 
yelled. 'OH MY LOVE DADDY! MY SWEET BUMPKINS-FUCKKKKK-MEEEEEEE! SCREW ME TO 
DEATH! Drill a hole in my cunt with -with your prickkkkkk!' 

"I sat on the bed, fascinated, my mouth open, and jacked my self. 

" 'Am I-I giving it to you all right, baby?' Uncle Elmo sobbed. 

"'Yes,' maw muttered, 'only harder-ohohohoh-NOW! FUCK ME! FUCK ME!' 

"They both began popping off-and so did I! I had a real good come-so good 
that I almost cried out myself! 

"Then Uncle Elmo got the bright idea that maw, she should suck his 
prick-right there in front of me. She didn't like the idea at all, saying it 
was a nasty thing to do. 'What will the child think of me, Elmo?' she asked. 

"I wanted to laugh, knowing that if I ever told her what I really thought of 
her, she'd break every tooth in my head! 

"'Aw come on, Eva, blow me!' Elmo insisted, shaking his big jock at maw. 
'You know you want to. Hell-fire, you always do ... ' 

"'Sure, maw,' I said with a laugh, 'go ahead and blow him.' 

"Maw finally agreed, saying that since I had seen them fucking, I might as 
well see them doing everything else. I thought that made pretty good sense. 

"Uncle Elmo sat on the edge of the bed, and maw got down on her knees 
between his skinny legs. He was tail and thin and had a lot of black hair on 
his legs and belly and chest. I sat next to him, looking down at maw, 
watching. Maw took his limp peter and put the head in her mouth, making loud 
sucking noises. Reaching down, he began pulling on her tits. I guess that 
got her hot while she blew him. Well, maw, she certainly knew how to eat a 
peter, and soon Elmo's cock was as hard as ice-and as big and round as a 
buck-and-a-half piece of Polish sausage. 

"Uncle Elmo, he took one of his hands away from maw and put his arm over my 
shoulder. Then he began playing with my tits, making my nipples as hard as 
ice. Maw, she just kept right on sucking away, but in spite of her action, 
she didn't make Uncle Elmo come. I guess it was too soon after a fuck for 
him to build up a charge. 

"After a time, unc told maw he'd had enough, and for her to sit on the bed 
in order that he might eat her. That's what he did, too-sucked her pussy for 
a long time. Then Uncle Elmo got up, felt of his prick, and said he was 
going to fuck maw between her big boobs-and she asked him, 'Ya want that I 
should catch your come with my mouth?' 

"I wondered how maw was going to do that. Well, standing before maw, Uncle 
Elmo put his prick between her titties, squeezed them together over his 
cock, and began fucking her, moving his cock up and down between her boobs. 
That got me all excited again, because I had never seen anything like that 
before. I had -but I mean up close, like I was part of the action. 

"Maw and Uncle Elmo, they didn't do anything else after that, after he shot 
a lot of come between her tits and she got some of it in her mouth. I was 
hoping he'd fuck or suck me, or have me blow him, but he didn't make no move 
toward me, and I didn't say anything. 

"Things changed after that. I mean that maw and Uncle Elmo didn't mind me 
being around when they made love, just like I wasn't there. Of course, I was 
still planning to get Uncle Elmo to fuck me, but like I told you earlier, I 
didn't know how to go about it. 

"It was about a week later when him and maw did it again. I had saw them 
fuck twice before that, but this third time was really something special, 
because they got to fucking so fast and furious that maw almost forgot to 
fix supper. I got so pissed off that I went out into the kitchen and had me 
a peanut butter-and-jelly sandwich. Then I went back into the bedroom and 
they was still at it, only this time maw was on her hands and knees and 
Uncle Elmo was screwing her dog-fashion. I sat down and began to jack 
myself. Uncle Elmo looked at me and grinned. That's when he got the idea 
that I needed some satisfaction. 

"'That little twat of your'n on fire, honey?' he asked. 

"Why should I a-lied about it? 'It sure is,' I said. 'I'm burning up!' 

"Him and maw got finished with their fucking, and maw glanced first at unc, 
then at me. 'Now, Elmo, I kin tell what you figurin' on doing, and you ain't 
gonna screw her. Be different if she was older.' Maw began to sniff, acting 
like she was going to cry. 'After all, she's only a baby ... ' 

"Maw kept rattlin' on how young and pure I was, but, as usual, Uncle Elmo 
had his way, by threatening to pack up and move out. He said that he might 
as well have double pleasure, since I was old enough to screw, and that we 
wouldn't have to worry none about me getting knocked up because he was 
sterile. 

"Maw finally said all right, that he could screw me, and he told me to get 
on the bed. 'Let's do it in my room' I suggested. 'We can see ourselves 
fucking in my dresser mirror if we do it in my room' 

"Blinking his eyes real fast, Uncle Elmo laughed and said to my maw, 'You 
ever heared of anything like that before, Eva? Harriet, she wants to watch 
herself gettin' laid. Ain't that a good'un? You'd think she was one of them 
peepin' toms' 

"Which I was, only I didn't tell him and maw that! 

"Uncle Elmo put his arm around me and said, 'Okay, well go do it in your 
bedroom' 

"Maw said, 'I'll come, too, an' watch.' 

"In a few minutes-all excited because at last I was going to get laid by 
unc-I was on my bed, all spread out for him. He crawled between my legs and 
began rubbing the head of his big prick over my pussy. Maw sat there 
watching, and I could tell from the expression on her face that she was 
enjoying every minute of it, that she was just as worked up as I was. 

"She sure had a big cunt. It seemed to me that she had almost all of her 
hand in her cunt as she masturbated. She popped up then and said, 'Now, El, 
you-all be careful with her when you shove the meat in.' 

"Uncle Elmo, he said, 'Uh-huh,' grinned down at me, and began to get down to 
business. 

"'UGGGG!' I gasped when he shoved his big prick into me. The way it felt- 
giantlike, but-ohhhhh, so wonderful! I knew right then and there that I had 
been right about my theory that the bigger the cock the greater the 
pleasure. The way unc was hung! Well, it didn't take him long to get all of 
his root in me, and I wrapped my legs-putting a lot of power into the 
effort-wrapped my legs around his back, threw my arms around his neck, and 
began helping the fuck along, rolling up my ass when he came plunging down, 
when he reamed my snatch with that big screwer of his. I got with it in a 
hurry, giving Uncle Elmo all I had. 

" 'He fuckin' you good, baby?' maw asked. 

"'Uh-huh,' I said. 'F-Feel r-real goodddddd!' 

"Uncle Elmo, he had all kinds of tricks. What he did, he sort of scooted his 
head down on me and began sucking my tits as he fucked me. Boy! Did that 
feel good! In no time at all, he had me all excited, more excited than I had 
ever been in my life. Could my uncle fuck! He certainly could! My tits had 
swelled up, my nipples so hard they almost hurt, and my cunt felt like the 
sun-only hotter! I didn't care that maw was sitting there watching me and 
masturbating herself with the handle of a fly swatter. After all, I seen her 
and unc doing it, so what did it matter if she gawked at me. 

"Uncle Elmo, he done really gave me a hard fuck. I couldn't help but moan 
and groan and carry on. I tightened my arms around his neck, feeling that 
his skin was wet and slippery with sweat. 

"'You-you about ready?' Uncle Elmo asked, huffing and puffing. 

"'Uh-huh,' I gasped. Tm w-waiting for you. I-OH!' 

"That's when I came! It was like all the stars in the sky were exploding in 
my head. For a moment, I thought I'd just died and gone straight to heaven. 
It was so good, like my whole cunt was made of fine glass and had just been 
shattered with a hammer. I felt Uncle Elmo's cock jerking within my cunt, 
coming off and shooting loads of come inside my pussy. It sure felt good as 
it raced for the mouth of my womb. I made up my mind that I was going to 
have Uncle Elmo fuck me a lot ... " 

Harriet P--'s case is an example of incest induced via the medium of family 
moral disintegration, a type of declension that is found consistently in 
many cases of incest. However, Harriet's basic motivation seems to stem not 
so much from her perverse environment as from her infantile personality. 

We find that Harriet lacks diversification and skill, exhibits poor 
judgment, and accepts substitute gratifications over sublimation with 
further ensuing frustrations, her interpersonal relationship is poor. She 
has various etiological colorings which present us with a picture of 
disorganization: lack of continuity and consistency in personal contact-all 
very common when we find parental discord and broken homes. Inconsistent 
parental attitudes, poor sibling relationships, inconsistent interfamily 
relations, and immoral and/or emotionally ill parents also contribute to 
this lack of continuity and consistency in personal contact. 

Due to infantile personality structure, Harriet has poor symbolic 
expression, is unable to expend excess tension through interpersonal 
relationships and self-expression, and remains on the level of organic 
response, either muscular, visceral, or vascular. With Harriet, we are 
dealing with a psychosomatic partial response, not with the distorted total 
response of an organ system, as is the case in conversion hysteria. 

Harriet's years of secretly watching her mother and various men engage in 
sexual relations led to the development of her voyeurism, in which she went 
about the neighborhood peeping into windows in order to witness sexual acts 
between various men and women. 

The origin of voyeurism still lies in the psychiatric realm of theory and 
speculation. Essentially, however, voyeurism can be said to be the result of 
arrested development, and the voyeur always begins his tragic journey within 
the early years of childhood, just as Harriet began hers. 

There is no evidence that the subject is suffering from either Electra 
complex or penis wish. However, there is some slight evidence-based on the 
subject's preference for watching herself make love-that Harriet's psyche is 
tinged with narcissism-a psychosexual condition in which one (usually a 
female) is stimulated by one's body, both by sight and touch, and 
self-enjoyment of it by masturbatory end means. 

This anomaly has, moreover, been given a special name by the experts who 
have paid special attention to it; thus Magnus Hirschfeld calls it 
automonsexualism, while others refer to it as autoerasty. 

Hirschfeld writes: "Narcissism [taken from the name of a legendary Greek 
hero who fell in love with his own reflection] consists essentially and 
primarily in the fact that the individual in question-a child, an 
adolescent, more often than not a teenage girl-experiences a special 
attraction of a sexual nature for his own being, and especially for his own 
body, for his own image and also for his own intellect." 

But we must not confuse "simple" masturbation with narcissism. There is a 
fairly distinct difference between them. Narcissism may be interwoven with 
masturbation, but masturbation, per se, does not necessarily imply 
narcissism! The teenage boy or girl addicted to masturbation has resource to 
this "self-abuse" procedure only because it is a last resort, because he or 
she does not have a partner. It is different with the active narcissist who 
does not in any way feel the need of sharing emotions. 

The masturbator finds in himself the instrument of his satisfaction, while 
the narcissist sees in his own body the object of his desires. 

The masturbator loves only his pleasure, masturbating to the fantasy of 
others, while the narcissist is in love with himself and will masturbate to 
an image of himself. 

Besides, narcissists are not always masturbators; the most innocent forms of 
play, superficial caresses, or merely the contemplation of their own bodies 
in the mirror, may be quite sufficient for them. 

Harriet also falls into another pattern: that of the aggressive teenage 
seductress, even though she was seduced by her uncle before she could put 
any kind of plan in operation. In short, Harriet P--is a typical product of 
the incestuous teenage syndromes. 

Viewed in this light, Harriet P--- is not unusual, there being thousands of 
girls who share an identical psychosexual illness-the desire for incest. 

"That first fuck that Uncle Elmo gave me-wow! I just lay there and kept 
popping off, having one come after another. 

"Then, after unc and me had finished our screw, maw calmly announced that 
she wanted to go down on him, her suggestion being just jim-dandy with him. 
Uncle Elmo loved mouth jobs-and he asked me, 'Honey-bunch, I don't suppose 
you ever had a peter in your mouth, huh?' 

"I giggled-I got to admit I was rather embarrassed over him asking me like 
that, right in front of my very own mother! I shook my head arid giggled 
again-'Nope, I ain't never done that,' I said, thinking: But I know you're 
going to show me how, ain't you, Uncle Elmo? You had better! 

"'Now, El, honey, you ain't gonna have my baby a-suck yore cock,' maw said 
lazily. 'It ain't proper her a-doin' that-ain't proper a'tall. 

"Uncle Elmo, he ignored maw, and he said to me, 'Wal, wal, so you ain't 
never had a cock in that sweet mouth of yourn. I think it's about time I 
teached you. Why .here, you is, almost fourteen years old, and you ain't 
even got the facts of life.' He turned to maw. 'Eva darlin', you show her 
how to suck a man-sized prick.' 

"Uncle Elmo spread his skinny legs, and he leaned back on the bed, putting 
his hands under his head. 'An' don't turn your head sideways while you do it 
and show Harriet how. I like to see my peter slidin' in and out of your 
mouth!' 

"Right off, I expected maw to flip her head over him wanting me to toddle 
his flute, especially since he wanted her to show me how. But maw, she just 
said it wasn't fitting and proper, and Elmo, he told her to go to hell and 
hurry up and show me, and maw said all right in that lazy voice of hers. 
Then maw got with it and became as excited as me, and we both got down 
between unc's legs, making ready to go down on him. 

"Maw said, 'Now you watch how I do it, Harriet honey.' She took Elmo's hard 
cock in her hand. 'You watch how I blow him; then you can have a go at it.' 

"She plopped the-head of his peter into her mouth, like it was a big ripe 
plum, and began sucking on it, now and then running her wet mouth up and 
down over it, moving as far down as she could, until almost all of his cock 
had disappeared. I watched, really fascinated. Why, the head must have 
banged against maw's tonsils. She sure was some cocksucker, and I figured 
she must have had a lot of experience. I know she did, because I guess I had 
seen her blow dozens of men-I mean back in my Saturday-night-watching days, 
before unc came to live with us. 

"Maw, she kept sucking on Uncle Elmo's cock; then, after a few minutes, she 
pulled it from her mouth and licked her lips-like she enjoyed the taste. 
Uncle Elmo, he just layed there and sighed. 

"Maw said to me, 'All right, you try it. The way you do it-use yore tongue 
and lips all you want, but don't bite with your teeth. Men, they don't like 
that none-and do ya see this here place?' She indicated a piece of skin 
shaped like a tiny tight cord that seemed to anchor the head to the main 
part of the prick. 'Right here,' maw said. 'You lick that spot real good. 
That makes men shoot their come in a hurry when you lick that there spot.' 

"'You want me to suck it now?' I asked, very excited at the prospect of 
taking Uncle Elmo's prick in my mouth. 

"'Uh-huh. You-all go ahead and try it,' maw said. 

"I took Uncle Elmo's prick and put the head into my mouth. I liked the 
taste, though it was sort of slick and wet. I began running my tongue all 
over the wet head, and then unc said I wasn't doing it right! 

" 'Hellfire, girl!' Uncle Elmo said. 'Ya got to suck it, not jes lick it-an' 
try to get more of my cock in yore mouth. Don't you-all act like you's 
afraid of it. Hell, it ain't gonna bite you none! That's what you're 
supposed to do!' 

" 'You mean you want me to bite it. Uncle Elmo?' I asked. 

".'Oh shit!' Uncle Elmo said. 'Eva, you show her how!' 

"'All right, dear,' maw said, popping his pickle in her mouth once more. She 
sure was nuts over Uncle Elmo. I guess it was his corn on the cob that 
chained her to him. 

"What maw did then-she ran her mouth down over his prick, taking almost all 
of it. It's a wonder the head didn't pop out her belly! I knew she had to 
have some of that big prick down her throat! Up and down she went, maw did! 
Up and down, her mouth full of peter, while me and Uncle Elmo watched. Up 
and down! Down and up-like she was some kind of automatic suck machine! 

"She sure knew her business, maw did, and Uncle Elmo, he got real excited. 
He sort of sat up, leaned down, and pulled her mouth from his peter. 
'You-ail stop now, Eva, I want to have my come in Harriet's mouth. You do it 
now, Harriet. Do it like your mother done done it.' 

"Maw offered to help me. She said, 'I'll hold his cock for you, hon,' She 
took his peter in her hand, said, 'Git as much of it in yore mouth as you 
kin.' 

"That's how we done it. While maw held Uncle Elmo's prick, I sucked on it, 
giving him a big blow that surprised both him and maw-but I was determined 
to show them both, especially maw, that I was just as good a cocksucker as 
she was. In no time at all, I had Uncle Elmo rising like one of them rockets 
down there in Florida. Then he come off, taking me off guard and giving me a 
big mouthful of thick cream. I almost choked because I thought he would warn 
me about spurtin' off, but he didn't. All of a sudden there it was -just a 
lot of hot, thick come shooting out the end of his cock. For a moment, I was 
kind of scared and tried to pull off his prick, but maw, she held my head on 
his cock, and there wasn't anything I could do but swallow. Even so, I got 
my tongue all mixed up while swallowing, and when maw, she did let me up, a 
lot of unc*s come was dribbling out my nose and mouth. I didn't like that 
much because I liked the taste of unc's come-stuff and wanted to swallow as 
much of it as I could. But Uncle Elmo liked the way I sucked him. He got so 
excited that he sucked my pussy, while maw, she layed on the floor under 
him, and he fucked her in the mouth. Uh-huh. We sure had a lot of fun that 
day ... 

"Maw and me, we even got to sucking each other's cunts. The way it all 
began, her and me and Uncle Elmo was fooling around one night, and he come 
up with the idea, saying that he really dug watching two women eat each 
other. 

" 'How you-all mean, honey?' maw asked, sort of gawking at him. 

"'Goin' down on each other!' Uncle Elmo said. 'Suckin' each other's 
pussies.' 

"I didn't think that sucking maw's cunt was such an all-fired idea. I 
certainly didn't want to lap at her big old gash, and she said she thought 
the idea was nasty. 'It ain't proper for two women a-doin' that to each 
other,' she said. But I guess you know what happened. Uncle Elmo, he got 
half mad and said he'd pack his suitcase and take the new color TV and go 
downstairs and live with Mrs. H--, whose husband had just got tired of it 
all and taken off. Uncle Elmo, he told me too that if I didn't suck maw's 
pussy, he wouldn't fuck me no more. I didn't want that, him not screwing me 
anymore, so I said I'd go down on maw. Maw didn't want that either-I mean 
him not fucking her and going downstairs to live with Edith H--. Well, maw 
said she'd suck my snatch. That's what we did then, me and maw: we did a 
sixty-nine and sucked off each other. I even had a come out of it. 

"After a week or so of that kind of sucking, I began to enjoy it kinda. So 
did maw. It got so that me and maw got to doing it all the time, sometimes 
even when Uncle Elmo wasn't around. And sometimes when Uncle Elmo was there, 
the three of us would do a daisy chain. 

"One Saturday afternoon, maw got the idea that her and me would blow Uncle 
Elmo at the same time. I mean she meant that we'd suck him together. Maw was 
certainly an old whore and knew all the tricks to make a man hot, but her 
suggestion was certainly a new one to me. And unc, too. He just stared at 
her like she was nuts. 

"'Now how in hell you figurin' to do that?' he asked. 

"'Uh-huh, maw, how can we both blow him at the same time?' I asked. 

"Maw laughed and went on to explain it was really simple. She said that 
while I sucked his peter, she would eat his balls. 'Or you can suck on his 
nuts and I'll suck him off,' she finished. That seemed sort of screwy to me, 
but I said okay. And that's how we gave Uncle Elmo a double blow-job. 

"Uncle lay flat on his back, and I got to one side of him, on my knees. I 
pulled back on his prick, pushing it almost to his stomach, doing it that 
way so maw would have lots of room. I took the head of his .peter into my 
mouth and began sucking on it. Maw, flat on her stomach between his legs, 
then took his bag into her mouth and began nibbling on it, sucking the 
wrinkled, hairy skin into her mouth. Personally, I figured it was a crazy 
way to get a guy to blow his nuts, but like I said, maw new all kinds of 
trick. Sometimes she'd even slip her finger into uncle's asshole and jack 
him off back there while she sucked him; sometimes she'd do that to me, 
too-jack off my asshole while she blowed me. 

"I sucked Uncle Elmo's cock, and maw, she sucked on his balls. But this time 
I didn't get any of his come. Before his gun could go bang, maw and me 
exchanged places, with her going down on his cock and me sucking his bag 
into my mouth. I don't care for that kind of sucking, or asshole licking. 
Uncle Elmo, he had me lick his asshole several times. 

"Then it happened. 'UGGGGGHHHH!' Uncle Elmo cried and shot off. Maw took all 
his come into her mouth, only, instead of swallowing, she saved the stuff, 
holding it in her mouth, her cheeks all puffed out like a balloon. Then her 
and me kissed, and while our mouths were glued together and connected, she 
gave me some of uncle's come, so I could enjoy the taste and swallow it. Maw 
and me, we always divied up uncle's come like that when we blowed him, 
double-time. 

"It wasn't long after that that Uncle Elmo fixed it up for me and maw to 
work as prostitutes, only in a kind of special way, a kind that wouldn't get 
us into no trouble with the cops. Uncle Elmo knew all kinds of people-he got 
around a lot-and he'd met this guy who rented out whores to rich 
wife-swappers. Well, kind of worried about it all, she asked unc why a bunch 
of rich swells would want to fuck around with a couple of hillbillies like 
me and her. Uncle Elmo laughed and explained that we wouldn't be going to 
these parties to socialize, but to fuck and suck, things like that. 

"'Anyhow,' he said, them rich folk'll be so drunk and high on drugs, they 
won't notice none how you talk. They'll only be interested in sex.' 

"He continued talking and said that Mr. A---, the man that was setting up 
the deal, would be getting us $500 per party. ' 'Course, he'll get two 
hundred bucks for settin' up the deal,' unc explained, 'which'll leave us 
three hundred.' 

"That did it! Maw was all for the idea, even if we did have to fuck it up 
with a lot of strangers. I was all for it, too. Like unc said, me and maw 
was sexy and good-looking, and we might as well get paid for what we liked 
to do anyhow. There was also the fact that me and maw liked to show off our 
bodies, and we both knew we'd be naked at these shindigs, practically all 
the time we was there. 

"The first sex party we went to was way out in the suburbs. I forget the 
name of the town, but it was one of them ritzy places. Mr. A---, he picked 
us up and drove us out there, saying on the way that he'd pick us up the 
next afternoon and return us to the city. I didn't like Mr. A-- at all. He 
had a big fat gut, smoked little black cigars, and sniffed a lot. 

"It was a very large house me and maw went to, and what they called the 
"ballroom,' I swear it was even bigger than the main section of the old 
Majestic down home. I don't know for sure, but I guess there must have been 
forty men and women in that ballroom, all of them naked and fucking and 
sucking each other. Men were even going down on each other, and so were the 
women, sucking off each other, and fucking each other in the ass-I mean the 
men were. Maw and me, we jumped right into the thick of it, after a husband 
and wife couple who were giving the party came over and told us to 'mingle 
with the guests,' Boy-oh-boy! Some mingling. Right off, I got sucked by a 
bald-headed old goat, while maw sucked a thin, red-faced man who was so 
drunk he could hardly stand up. After the four of us got finished and was 
dripping with each other's juices, a redheaded woman asked maw to do a 
sixty-nine suck with her, and the man I had just sucked off went to work 
sucking the cock of some young guy. 

"A man in his forties, with an iron-gray crew cut, came up to me, his hard 
cock wobbling from side to side. Sitting down beside me, he began playing 
with my tits. 'I saw you when you came in,' he said in a soft voice, 'and 
ever since then I've been trying to think of an unusual way to suck you.' 

"He took my hand and wrapped my fingers around his cock, staring at me and 
leering. I squeezed his prick and smiled, thinking that his cock felt awful 
cool. Most guys had real hot cocks. Still, it was as hard as ice. 

"Someone had put on a series of records, and the whole ballroom rang with 
music. 

" 'I'll tell you what,' I said to the man in a sugar-sweet voice. 'We could 
use a chair. That's unusual, and I'll bet you've never had it done to you 
that way. You want to try it that way?' 

"'A chair?' the man said. He looked at me like he couldn't believe what I 
had said to him. I rather gathered that he thought I was too young to know 
about such things. "That's what I said, handsome,' I said, getting up and 
taking him by the arm. 'I'll show you how, if you think you can do it.' 

"Without waiting for him to reply, I led him to an old-fashioned armchair 
which was on the other side of the huge room. Calmly I pushed him into the 
chair and said, Tm going to come up at you from behind; you can help.' 

"He laughed. 'And we're going to suck each other like that! I don't believe 
it!' He looked at me like I was nuts, then turned his head and stared as I 
began climbing-literally-over the back of the chair and then began sliding 
down over his chest and the rest of his body. He caught on quickly and began 
to help me, supporting my body as I came to rest with my hands flat on the 
floor, my head between his legs, in a position that would enable me to suck 
his prick. The head, perched as I was, was only inches from my lips; at the 
same time, my wet cunt was only inches from his mouth. 

"'Go ahead and eat me,' I said, then bent my head slightly, letting the big 
red knot of his prick slide into my mouth. 

"As much as he could, the man began to kiss and lick my stomach, then moved 
directly to my pussy. Working quickly and squeezing the cheeks of my ass, he 
began running his nose up and down the crack that separated my butt cheeks. 
In order to brace myself better, I locked my ankles behind his neck. The 
man, he began working on my cunt once more, spreading the fat little lips 
with his fingers, poking at the red inside with his nose, causing me to 
wonder whether he was going to eat it or smell it! He pressed his lips to 
the wet, excited flesh, began nibbling at my sensitive clit, and began 
sucking on it, alternating ever so often by thrusting his tongue deep into 
me, his doing this causing me to moan softly around his cock. Harder and 
harder I sucked, applying more teeth pressure, my own hots gettin' hotter; 
he, in turn, licked and sucked and lapped, even began a gentle biting of the 
entire region. The flash of a thought crossed my mind-no doubt about it: 
this guy was a master cuntlapper. 

"What I did-I responded to the movement of his head and tongue with a 
burning desire for more, for bigger and better tongue-penetration. I also 
made a mental note to tell maw how good he was; she'd probably want some of 
his tongue. Moaning loudly, I began rotating my hips, communicating to him 
my need for speed and urgency; he got my message, knowing what my sounds and 
motions meant, and began driving his stiff tongue even farther into my wet 
cunt until it touched and pushed against my clit. That's when I had my come, 
a hard, real good come-and that's when his warm come gushed into my mouth, 
leaping past my teeth and gushing down my throat; then his prick finished 
its jerking and throbbing, and his come was finished and done with. The man 
released me then, letting me slide all the way to the floor. 

"I seen then that maw had finished her sixty-nine with the red-headed slut. 
I was about to go over to her, when Lorna-she was the hostess of the 
party-and another woman came over to me. Following them was a young stud of 
about twenty. He had a nice-looking prick, as hard as ice. Wiping come from 
my mouth, I smiled at Lorna; she smiled back and clutched at my arm. 'You 
sweet little thing, you, how'd you like to have a foursome with us?' She 
indicated the woman and the young dude with her. 'This is Roger and 
Katie-and we'd all lovvvvve to eat you.' 

"Lorna was short and fat, with tits the size of watermelons, and a body that 
reminded me of an old-fashioned vinegar barrel. Her hair was shoe-polish 
black, and she had her face smeared with all kinds of paint. I guess, well, 
I guess that rich old broad had five bucks* worth of cosmetics on her pan. 

"Katie, though, wasn't a bad-looking bitch. I guess she must have been about 
fifty, about ten years older than Lorna. She had big tits, too, with nipples 
that were as round as silver dollars and very brown. Uncle Elmo had once 
showed me a silver dollar. 

" 'What position do you want me to take?' I asked Lorna. 

" 'I want her to suck my cock,' Roger said, speaking to Lorna, but glancing 
at me. He had a real high voice and big teeth. I couldn't help but stare at 
his prick, because his was the first peter I had seen with blond hair -the 
same color as on his head. 

"'Don't be impatient, Roger dear,' Kate told him, as though speaking to a 
little boy. 'I'm sure Harriet here is most anxious to fellate you.' 

"That's another thing about them swells! They don't never speak like normal 
people. 

"Then Lorna, she said to me, 'Harriet, you lie on your back, and we'll 
begin.' 

"Reaching out, Katie took hold of Roger's prick. 'You can suck me off while 
Harriet blows you.' 

"Watching them as I was, I figured that Katie was more than just a little 
anxious to have Roger suck her cunt. But that's how them old gals are-always 
wantin' a young guy to blow them. 

"A man walked over to us. About forty and very hairy, he asked Lorna if he 
could join in. He began feeling up her big butt cheeks. Td like to do it to 
you back there,' he said. 'I know you like it that way.' 

" 'I see no reason why you shouldn't,' Lorna said. 'But wait until I get 
into position and start sucking Harriet before you put it in.' 

"I got on my back, opening my legs. Roger crawled over me, lowering himself 
until he was kneeling over my tits, his knees on either side of my ribs. 
Me-I stared at his thick mess of blond prick hair. Then he began rubbing the 
head of his prick over my mouth, so aroused he damn near shivered. Looking 
up, I could see he was staring down at me, his eyes bright. 

"'Well, shove it in!' I said, a little annoyed. I don't like a lot of 
foolin' around when I get mouth-fucked. I could sense Lorna getting between 
my legs, and I knew the fat old fart was gettin' ready to suck my pussy. 
Then I felt her tongue lapping at my cunt, then pushing its way into the 
hollow blackness of my pussy tunnel, at about the same time that Roger 
thrust his peter into my mouth. I began a slow sucking of the head, clamping 
down on it with my teeth to prevent him from shoving more of his rod into my 
mouth. Maw, she don't mind throat-fucking, but I don't care for it none. 

"I heard Kate saying to Roger, 'I thought you were going to suck me, Roggie? 
What are you waiting for?' 

"Roiling my gaze backward, I could see Kate standing at my head, towering 
over me like some Amazon- you know, one of them big Greek women-and Roger 
leaning forward, bending, trying to put his mouth to her hairy gash. But he 
couldn't quite make it. "I just can't make it. You'll have to bend down and 
open your legs more.' 

"'How's this? And here, I'll spread my cunt for you.' Kate spread her pussy 
apart, and this time Roger managed to place his mouth against the reddish 
slot. Sighing in pleasure, Kate, she put her hands to his head, .pulling him 
in close and holding him there. 'OHHHHHhhh-that's-the-way, ROGGIE. THERE! 
EATTT ITTTT!' 

"I continued to suck 'Roggie's' prick and he sucked Kate's cunt. The man who 
was going to fuck Lorna in the ass must have been not doin' it right, 
because she raised her mouth from my pussy and asked him, 'What the fuck are 
you doing? Are you going to fuck me in my butt, or not?' 

"Huffing and puffing, the man replied, 'Well, either your asshole is too 
small, or my prick is too big. I don't know which! Can't understand it! I've 
fucked you like this before!' 

"Lorna said, kinda mad like, 'Anilingue me then! Go on-lick it!' 

"Like I said, them swells don't talk English right. That's what the man did. 
He began licking Lorna's asshole. I couldn't see him doing it, but I knew he 
was- could tell from the way Lorna moaned in my pussy in delight. About 
then, I had my come, and Lorna, she kept right on eating my slot box. Kate, 
she began to get worked up. She began crying out to Roger, "DEEPER! Get-your 
tongue in more ... ' 

"I felt Roger's prick getting ready to do it, and it did-and I got it. I 
tightened my mouth around his cock, as he jerked and cried above me, giving 
me at least a dozen swallows of hot come. 

"About parties like this one-I mean a young girl like me is always popular 
at such shindigs, especially with old men-I mean like guys in their forties 
and fifties. The first thing they want to do is eat my box. I like doing it 
with both men and women, but what I mean is that I like to be part of a 
group-you know-that way I get to do a lot of sucking and things like that; 
and I'll do anything, except let a man fuck me in the ass. That's nasty. But 
maw? she likes it that way. 

"I even got cunt-fucked by a dog once--just like I seen old lady G-- get it 
from her dog. You see, me and maw went to a sex party, and the man who was 
giving the party asked me if I'd like to make an extra fifty bucks. He said 
that all I had to do was let Ignatz lay me. Ignatz was his big brown German 
shepherd. 

"'You got to be outta your tree!' I snapped. 'There ain't no way a girl can 
get laid by no big dog like that!' You see, I was afraid that Ignatz would 
get hung up in me, just like dogs get hung up in bitches. So I told Mr, G--, 
'I ain't gonna have no goddam dog rip my pussy to shreds with his can 
opener! Not me- not for five hundred bucks!' 

"I swear, Mr. G--, he almost died laughing, and I got pretty mad about it. 
He finally got me calmed down and gently explained that there wasn't any 
danger, since a bitch-dog's pussy was a lot smaller than mine. He also 
explained that a dog's peter ain't even half the size of a man's. 'So you 
see, baby, it's literally impossible for Ignatz to get hung up in you. Now 
how about it, fifty dollars is pretty good for ten minutes' work. That will 
give you four hundred and fifty bucks for the night.' 

"'But are you positive that big mutt won't get his prick hung up in me?' I 
asked. 

Mr. G--, he got very serious. Now, honey, do you think I or any of these 
people would want to see you get hurt? Ask my wife. She'll tell you. Ignatz 
screws her ail the time.' 

"Huh! That didn't tell me no nothing never mind. Old lady G-- had a pussy 
like a washtub, and I guess an elephant could have diddled her and never 
touched bottom. I couldn't ask maw for advice. She was upstairs fucking a 
guy who liked to do it in a bathtub filled with milk. I decided to take a 
chance. I decided to let Ignatz fuck me. I was pretty near sure that them 
swells wouldn't take no chance on letting a dog's cock get hung up in my 
pussy. 

"I guess there was twenty or thirty people standing around watching me as I 
got down on the rug. All of them was naked, standing in a circle, laughing 
and whispering. I felt pretty stupid, let me tell you! Then Mr. G--- led 
Ignatz in, bringing the big dog between my legs. I had a pillow under my 
tail and several under my head. Mr. G--, he unsnapped the chain from 
Ignatz's collar, and, I tell you! that dog sure must have been jazzing it up 
a lot with old lady G- -, just like her husband said, because he knew what 
was expected of him. Ignatz--wasn't that a crazy name for a fuckin' dog?- he 
knew what I was there for, all spread out for him. 

"You could have heard a feather drop on water when Ignatz began sniffing 
around my cunt $nd lapping at it with his long tongue. 

 'Hell!' one man laughed drunkenly. 'He's going to eat her, not fuck her!' 
Then his wife shushed him quiet. Ignatz, he was panting, with his long wet 
tongue hanging out to one side of his mouth. Then he let his peter slide 
out. Well, a dog's prick ain't like a man's; I could see that right off. 
Ignatz's, oh, it was maybe four inches long and about twice the size of a 
lead pencil- all red and wet and even pointed at the end. When I seen 
Ignatz's prick, I wasn't scared after that, not after I seen how small his 
peter was in comparison to a man's. And I've had some pretty big cocks in 
me! 

"Ignatz crawled on, mounting me like a man would. But me, I didn't enjoy it. 
First of all, I could barely feel his prick. I ain't got no big snatch, but 
you got to remember that dog had a pretty skinny cock! An' I ask you: how 
can a girl enjoy herself-even with a mutt- when everyone in the room is 
staring at her like she was some kind of freak? It wasn't like regular 
orgy-fucking, you know, when everyone is concerned with his own business. 
With Ignatz, ,' was the center of attraction, lying there getting fucked by 
him, in the middle of a big circle, and worse, with people yelling out 
encouragement to both me and the damned dog, like, 'Come on, Ignatz! Get 
that cock in her, boy! Give'her a good fucking!' Or like, 'Come on, girlie! 
Fuck him back! Get your ass in gear!' Things like that, you know. 

"As for Ignatz,-he leaned over me, putting his chest against my tits and 
panting in my face-like, you know, I was the first piece of human ass he 
ever had! I took hold of his paws, holding them off me to keep hinv from 
scratching. Actually, I was kind of embarrassed with all them men and women 
staring at me. I like to show off, but not when I'm getting doggie-fucked. 
Then I felt Ignatz coming in me, getting the shock of my life when he didn't 
stop. It was nothing like the big squirts a man gives a girl-just a slow 
dribble that kept right on dribbling. It must have taken him five minutes or 
more to finish his come ... 

"I'd still be going to them sex parties, making money and having a lot of 
fun-and so would maw-if it hadn't been for that no good Mrs. H---. Maw, she 
finally caught her and Uncle Elmo in bed together- and in her bed! I mean 
maw's bed. Y'see, Uncle Elmo, he was fucking Mrs. H-- in our apartment. 

"What happened is that Mr. A---picked me and maw up that night to take us to 
this sex party. We never did get there; Mr. A--'s car broke down on the way. 
Maw, she wanted to take a cab and continue on, but A---, he didn't want to 
leave his car, and he said a cabbie might not be able to find the place, 
because it was way out in the country. It ended up that me and maw took a 
cab and went back to our place, and that's when maw caught Uncle Elmo in bed 
doing a sixty-nine with Mrs. H--. Maw, she brained Mrs. H-- -who had the top 
position, sucking unc's prick-with a makeup mirror, screaming like she was a 
crazy woman! Uncle Elmo, he jumped out of bed, scared stiff, not knowing 
what was going on. Then maw clobbered him with a vanity stool. There was one 
hell of a racket, with maw and Uncle Elmo yelling and throwing things at 
each other, which caused the neighbors to call the cops. 

"You knowed what happened. Down at the station, Uncle Elmo-the stupid son of 
a bitch-he started blabbin' everything about me and maw and them sex 
parties! If it weren't for his big trap, maw wouldn't be in jail and I 
wouldn't be here until I was twenty-one. 

"That's why I done told you about him fucking me! I want him in jail too!" 

After taking into consideration Harriet's environment, we can offer almost 
no hope for her moral reformation, our prognosis being that her degeneracy 
is too firmly established in her libido for removal by psychotherapy. We 
cannot expect any boy or girl to mature with proper sexual values when he or 
she has been introduced at an early age to perverted sexual practices of an 
extreme nature. 

When a young girl, such as Harriet, is burned with the incestuous impulse 
and with voyeurism to begin with, not to mention traces of narcissism and 
exhibitionism, then there is almost no hope. 

But then, the incestuous teenage syndrome never has made for a bright 
future. 

 CONCLUSION 

In this work we have shown only a small portion of the general framework of 
incest, that fraction to which little space is given in generalized works 
dealing with sex of a consanguineous nature: the part played by the teenage 
"victim," the sexual academy award winning role of those girls and boys who, 
driven by the desire for incest, scheme and plot and, all too often, succeed 
in seducing their fathers or mothers, or their brothers or sisters, or aunts 
or uncles. 

As we have shown, the blame for incest cannot always be placed squarely on 
the shoulders of the adult participant-not that any adult should be pardoned 
for such activity. He or she should have more moral strength. However, if we 
are to understand incest, we must look dispassionately at the problem, seek 
all the answers, and endeavor to untangle all of the Gordian knots that bind 
incest to the realm of the sexual unknown. 

More than ever we must seek an answer to this problem, for, more than ever, 
incest is becoming more and more common in our present-day society-a very 
common sex factor that is linked not only to the so-called "poor," but to 
all strata, even to the haute monde. 

Dr. W. F. Robie, author of Art of Love, has written: 

In the upper stratum of society, where money is plentiful, idleness the 
rule, and precocity inevitable, as also in the submerged tenth, where the 
necessary sleeping of both sexes, young and old, in one room, where all 
manner of sex talk and acts are common in the presence of children and where 
choice of associates for the young, if feasible, is still rarely attempted, 
sexuality would differ widely from the normal, and incest does result. 

We are confronted with other reasons for the rise in incest, the main one of 
which is the American teenager. Because of better health standards and 
education, teenagers mature (emotionally and physically) more rapidly than 
did even their parents at a comparable age. Unfortunately, our culture has 
not expanded at an equal rate. In spite of new 'sexual freedoms,' in spite 
of sex education in our nation's schools (still in the experimental stage), 
and regardless of all the books and articles and TV programs about 
"adolescent sexuality,' the average person still finds it difficult to 
consider a 14-or 15-year-old girl or boy anything other than a "child," one 
who is pure, innocent and virginal in thought, purpose, and intention. 

Were it only so-but it isn't! Teenagers are boiling volcanoes of raw 
passions, thinly capped, brand-new Sex Machines screaming to be used. Scared 
to death of being called "square," they want to be "in." And they don't find 
that this is difficult to do. Speech and discussion are freer in society, as 
well as parental permissiveness. Society no longer shoves sex under a rug 
and, consequently, sexual acts are often witnessed by closely related 
teenagers and this, inevitably, opens new vistas to them, of which incest is 
only one. 

We find that the social climate of our times is suitable for the constantly 
increasing number of teenaged seductresses among us. Advertising, 
especially, is sex centered and youth centered-and the hell with anyone past 
forty! The two-sex and youth-have become a single quality desired by all, a 
sort of "god" that is worshipped on an ever-expanding altar. 

Still another is the acceptance of "part-time" work by the very youthful, 
all of which has served to open a new avenue toward the enticing goal of 
sexual fulfillment. Even more enthralling to the young girl is the fact that 
she is thrown in with adult men, who find her very desirable. 

This is not to intimate that most adolescent seduction, particularly by 
girls, is directed toward a relative. The majority of teenage seduction is 
not; however, American people in general would not only be astonished but 
horrified if they knew the full extent of those teenage activities that are 
of an incestuous nature. 

We must not forget to mention modern clothing fashions, which also are 
lending a helping hand to the production of incest-with young girls dressing 
in a manner that would have been impossible even ten years ago. Is it any 
wonder that numerous fathers, in a weak moment, fall into the sexual trap 
set by their bikini-clad daughters? 

As we have said earlier, there are no true statistics concerning incest; yet 
it is possible for us to obtain some indication of the prevalence of the 
perversion, acquiring our premise from U.S. Government statistics which deal 
with sexual offenses. About 45,000 arrests a year are made for major sexual 
offenses. New Jersey, for example, made this breakdown of such offenders: 
exhibitionists, 18%; rapists, 45%; child molesters, 14%; those involved in 
commercial sex, 7%; incest, 6% ; and unclassified offenses 10%. 

Six percent for incest does not seem like a large figure-and it isn't, not 
until we add these statistics to the figures of other states. When we do 
this, we find that thousands of men, women, and children are involved each 
year with the social and moral crime of incest; and when we stop to consider 
the opinions of various psychiatric authorities, such as the following- 

Doctor Benjamin Karpman, Chief Psychotherapist, St. Elizabeth's Hospital, 
Washington, D.C.: "More cases occur than are brought to court. Incest 
between father and daughter is most frequent; even more common are relations 
between father and stepdaughter. Influences are chiefly cultural and 
sociological." 

Doctor Gerald B. Cox, Chief Psychotherapist of New York Diagnostic Center, 
Montclair, N.Y.: "Incest offenders do not have the neurotic reflections of 
other sexual criminals; responses are less clouded by evasion and complete 
denial. They seem to consider incest as essentially normal, not so 
reprehensible as perverted sexuality but a mature form of heterosexuality." 

-and synchronize their words with the latest U.S. Census Report, we find 
that there are literally millions of men and women who have had some kind of 
experience with incest, either as adolescent or as adult participants-or 
both! It is common knowledge that adolescent incest participants have a 
tendency to repeat the incestuous practice. 

If we are to consider all the pros and cons of the incest question, then is 
it possible that some benefit might be derived from incestuous sex 
relations? Yes, but only if one is to believe the theories of certain 
psychiatrists/sexologists-Dr. Franz Otto Schilling, for example, the famed 
German sexual authority, who writes, in Toward A Sane Sexuality: 

The taboo against incest comes from the past, from a tradition that was 
derived from the Bible. This august book is riddled with references to 
incest: "After the doings of the land of Egypt, wherein ye dwell, shall ye 
not do; and after the doings of the land of Canaan, whither I bring you, 
shall ye not do, neither shall ye walk in their ordinances." (Leviticus 
18:3) 

These are only a few of the references which extend to relatives; it is 
certainly implied that incest was most common among the Egyptians and the 
Canaanites, at the time. Consider, if you will, Abraham and Sarah, half 
brother and sister (Genesis 20:2-12), Ammon and Tamar, brother and sister 
(II Samuel 13:14). Nothing is more pointedly incestuous than Lot's 
daughters* seduction of their father in Genesis 19:33-35; and among the 
numerous references to incest contained in the Old Testament, one must not 
overlook the Song of Solomon, passages in 4:9-12. 

Thus we see that incest had always been a part of the human sexual condition 
However, incest has never been a universal taboo, neither in ancient 
societies, nor in the modern world. Only recently has the interest of the 
scientists been directed toward this ancient problem, and sexologists are 
presently attempting to determine the real and measurable effects of incest 
on the contemporary world, without regard to the biases of ancient societies 
which obviously attempted to expand their strength and influence through 
marriage outside the tribe or family. 

Many psychotherapists, including myself, believe that the effects of actual 
incest involving a child are not so disastrous as are the effects of a 
parent's seductive attitudes toward that child that never culminates in any 
manifest sexual activity. One theory is that the problem of unconscious 
incestuous desire may well underlie all cases of neuroses and psychoses, and 
that actual incest will not have such a deleterious effect upon the child 
since parental approval of the behavior is implicit. There will therefore be 
little residual guilt on the part of the child, except later, perhaps, when 
he grows older and listens to the opinions of others on the matter of 
incest. 

In spite of our cultural taboos, it cannot be denied that the home is the 
proper place to instruct the young in regard to sex. Ideally, a child should 
be given this vital knowledge by those he loves and trusts implicitly, and, 
ideally, this instruction should be accompanied by actual physical 
demonstrations, in which the parent will instruct the child, by having sex 
relations with him. 

In this respect, many modern-day societies are superior to our own. I refer 
here to the Nkuno and Somaba tribes of Central Africa, where parents teach 
their children the various techniques of sexual intercourse, the mothers 
instructing the sons, the fathers instructing the daughters. Ila and Cheva 
children, the children of some southeast Sudan tribes, as well as the boys 
and girls of several Congolese tribes, are also given physical sex 
instruction by their parents. 

We, who are civilized, call these people "savages," and their practices 
perverted. But in reality, who are the savages-we, who fall easy victim to 
nervous and emotional disorders, such as hypertension, heart disease, etc., 
and are prone to alcoholism, suicide and divorce, or they, who are 
astonishingly free of these afflictions? It is we who are the victims ... 

The day must come when we must free ourselves from the folly of accepting 
practices and taboos that are based solely on tradition and follow a road 
mapped solely on the principles of psycho-sexual pragmatism. 

Whether or not Dr. Schilling is correct in his theory is a moot question. 
Nevertheless, we can state that until that new "road" becomes a reality, 
many adults will fall victim to that ever-constant, ever-spreading, 
ever-insidious syndrome that is part and parcel of modern America: the 
teenage incestuous syndrome. 

It exists. We must face it ...
